that Christen men were not bounde to abstayne from bodely labour by that commaundement for it was so geuen to the Iewes And if we were bound to abstayne from bodely labour by that commaundement then was the kinges grace and all his councell my Lorde Cardinall and all his counsell in the waye of damnation For they cause men to carye their stuffe on the holy day what daye so euer it bée whan they will remoue At this reason all my Lordes were astonied and wist not what to say they were loth to cōdemne my Lord Cardinals grace seing he was so holy a prelate of Christes church and that facte they coulde not deneye Wherfore at y e last my Lorde of Rochester remembred hym selfe and obiected in this maner A goodly reason I will make you a like reason The byshop of Winchester suffered y e stues Ergo the stues bée lawfull At this reason I ineruayled much For I perceyued that it was as lawfull for our noble Prince to carye stuffe on the holy day which is not agaynst y e word of god as it is for an harlot of y e stnes to liue in open whordome which is against the worde of God And yet my Lords the byshops of their greate charitie and of their innumerable spirituall treasure suffereth agaynst their conscience both to bée done Briefely it were to longe to recite all the vncharitable maner that they dyd vse with me And yet earnestly I must bée condemned poore man for an heretyke But I will recyte the saying of doctours for me y e men may sée how shamefully I haue erred Saynt Hierome sayth Therfore bée certine dayes assigned that we should come togither not that that daye in the whiche we come togither is holyer then an other but all dayes bée like and equall And Christ is not alonely crucified in Parasceden and risen onlye on the sonday but the day of resurrection is alwayes and alwayes may we eate of our Lordes fleshe c. Here S. Hierome sayth y e selfe words y e I spake And of these wordes was I moued to speake as God doth knowe Also S. Augustine sayth we must obserue the sabboth day not y e we should recken our selfe not to labour but that all thinge that we doe worke well muste haue an intention to the euerlasting rest Wherfore we must obserue the holy day not by corporall idlenes and vnto the letter but spiritually must we rest from vyces and concupisences wherfore among all the ten commaundementes that of the sabboth daye is alonely commaunded to bée figuratiuely obserued c. Also Tertullyan The Carnall circumcision is put away and extincted at his time So likewise the obseruation of the sabboth day is declared to bée for a tyme for we must kéepe y e sabboth day not alonely the seuenth day but at all tymes as Esay sayth c. But here my Lorde of Rochester sayde fyrste that I vnderstode not Tertulian secōdarily that hée was an heretike But I passe ouer myne aūswere for this is but a Lordly worde and hée could none otherwise saue his honour but yet stādeth my scripture fast And S. Hierome and S. Augustine also their owne law whose wordes be these It is come vnto me that certaine men which bée of an euill spirite haue sowen certaine euill thinges among you and contrary to the holy faith so that they doe forbid that men should worke on the Sabboth day The whiche men what other thyng shall we call them but the preachers of Antichrist the which Antichrist shall make the Sabboth day and the Sonday bée kept from all maner of worke c. This law clearely declareth you to bée Antichristes this is more then I sayd I haue great marueile that the Byshop of Bathe beyng so mighty a Lord in condemning of heretickes was not learned in this law seyng it is his owne facultie NOw dare no mā preach y e truth and the very Gospell of God in especiall they that bée féeble and fearefull But I trust yea and I pray to God that it may shortly come that false and manifest errours may bée plainely shewed There bée certaine men like conditioned to dogges if there bee any man that is not theyr countryman or that they loue not or know not say any thing agaynst them then cry they an hereticke an hereticke ad ignem ad ignem These bée the dogges that feare true preachers What heresie finde you in this article I doe thinke that you doe féele my prayer to bée heards For doubtles there bée many shamefull errours now manifestly opened that at those dayes had béene heresie to haue touched them WEe make nowe a dayes many Martyrs I trust wée shall haue many moe shortly For the viritie coulde neuer bée preached playnely but persecution did follow Here did my Lord of Bathe inquire of mée if I reckoned them for martyrs that were burnte at Bruselles I answered that I knewe not their cause wherefore they died but I reckoned as many men to bée martyrs as were persecuted and dyed for the worde of God but hée saide hée woulde make mée to frye for this How thinke you by this holy prelate was not this a charitable argument to refell myne aunswere with But this was the strongest argument that euer they vsed And paraduenture I may sée the day that this argument may bée made against them THese lawes these lawyers these Iusticiares that say that a man may lawfully aske his owne good afore a Iudge and contende in iudgement haue destroyed all patience deuotion and faith in Christen people On this article hangeth also y e nexte THis pleading in iudgement is manifestly against the Gospell Luk. 12. Homo quis constituit iudicē And contrary to S. Paule Iam omnino delictum est c. Myne aduersaries most vncharitably layde these two articles against mée as though I had condempned the lawemaker lawe and execution thereof whan I onely spake agaynst the vnchariblenes of some mē which rather séeke vengeaunce of their brethren than any right or helpe of the lawe Nor I speake not against all lawyers or against any for pleading iustly after the forme of the lawe but onely against those which taught men that they were bounde to prosicute the vttermost of the lawe vnder the paine of deadly sinne were the man neuer so poore and vnlike to pay the debte Against these two persons spake I and against none other For it is not nor neuer was mine intent to forbid suing at the lawe for I doe know very well that maiestratus is of God Ergo it must néedes followe that all lawes hauing probable reasons of nature made to conserue a common wealth must also bée allowed of God for lawes bée a parte of the power that is instituted of God Moreouer S. Paule doth appeale to the Emperour which is also pars litis And that hée coulde not doe if suing were
to bring vs vnto fauour Likewise doth a Christen man geue to hys brethren robbeth them not as friers and monkes do but as Paule commaundeth Ephes 4. laboureth wyth his handes some good worke to haue wherewith to helpe the needy They geue not but receiue onely They labour not but liue idely of the sweat of the poore There is none so poore a widow though she haue not to finde hir self and her children nor any mony to geue yet shall the frier snatch a chese or somewhat They preach sayst thou and labour in the woorde First I say they are not called and therefore ought not for it is the Curates office The Curate can not saist thou What doth the theefe there then Secondarily a true preacher preacheth Christes testament only and maketh Christ the cause and reward of all our deedes and teacheth euery man to beare hys crosse willingly for Christes sake But these are enemies vnto the crosse of Christ and preach theyr belly which is theyr God Ephes 3. and they thinke that lucre is the seruing of God 1. Tim. 6. that is they thinke them christen onely which offer vnto their belies which when thou hast filled then spue they out prayers for thee to be thy reward and yet wâ—t not what praier meaneth Prayer is the longing for Gods promises which promises as they preach them not so loÌ„g they not for them nor wish them vnto any man Theyr longing is to fill theyr paunch whom they serue not Christ and through sweet preaching and flattring woordes deceaue the hartes of the simple and vnlearned Rom. 16. Finally as Christ is the whole cause why we do all thing for our neighbor euen so is he the cause why God doth all thyng for vs why he receaueth vs into his holy Testament and maketh vs heyres of al his promises and poureth his spirit into vs and maketh vs his sonnes and fashioneth vs like vnto Christ and maketh vs such as he would haue vs to be The assuraunce that we are the sonnes beloued and heires with Christ haue Gods spirite in vs is the consent of our hartes vnto the law of God Which law is all perfection and the marke whereat all we ought to shoot And he that hitteth that marke so that he fulfilleth the law with all his hart soule and might and with full loue and lust without all let or resistance is pure gold and needeth not to be put any more in the fire he is straight and right needeth to be no more shauen he is full fashioned like Christ and can haue no more added vnto him Neuerthelesse there is none so perfect in this life that findeth not let resistance by the reason of originall sinne or birth poyson that remayneth in him as thou maist see in the liues of all the saintes throughout all the scripture and in Paul Rom. 7. The will is present sayth he but I fynde no meanes to performe that whiche is good I doo not that good thing which I would but that euill do I which I would not I finde by the law that when I would do good euill is present with me I delite in the law as concerning the inner man but I finde an other law in my members rebelling against the law of my minde subduing me vnto the law of sinne Which law of sinne is nothing but a corrupt and a poysoned nature which breaketh into euill lustes and from euill lustes into wicked deedes must be purged with the true purgatory of the crosse of Christ that is thou must hate it with all thine hart and desyre God to take it from thee And then whatsoeuer crosse God putteth on thy backe beare it paciently whether it be pouertie sickenes or persecution or what soeuer it be and take it for the right Purgatory and thinke that God hath nailed thee fast to it to purge thee therby For he that loueth not the law and hateth hys sinne hath not professed in his hart to fight against it and mourneth not to god to take it away to purge him of it y â— same hath no part with Christ If thou loue the law and fyndest that thou hast yet synne hangyng on thee where of thou sorowest to be deliuered and purged as for an example thou hast a couetous mynde and mistrustest God and therfore arte moued to begyle thy neighbour arte vnto him mercylesse not caring whether he sinke or swymme so thou maist winne by him or get from him that he hath then get thee to the obseruaunte which is so purged froÌ„ that sinne that he will not once handle a peny with that wyle doth the suttle foxe make the goose come flying into his hole ready prepared for his mouth without hys labour or swet buy of his incrites which he hath in store geue thy money not into his holy haÌ„ds but to offer him that he hath hired either with part of his prayers or part of his praye to take the sinne vpon him and to handle his money for him In like maner if any parson that is vnder obedieÌ„ce vnto Gods ordinaunce whether it be sonne or daughter seruaunt wife or subiect consent vnto the ordinaunce yet finde contrary motions let him go also to theÌ„ that haue professed an obedience of their owne making and bye part of their merites If thy wife geue the ix wordes for three go to the charterhouse and bye of their silence And so if the absteinyng of the obseruaunt from handling money heale thine hart from desiryng money the obedience of them that will obey nothyng but their owne ordinaunce heale thy disobedience to Gods ordinaunce and the sileÌ„ce of the charterhouse Monke tanâ—e thy wiues toung theÌ„ beleue that their prayers shall deliuer thy soule from the paines of that terrible and feareful Purgatory which they haue fayned to purge thy purse withall The spiritualtie encreaseth dayly Mo prelates mo Priestes mo moÌ„kes friers chanons nunnes and mo heretikes I would say heremites with lyke draffe Set before the y â— encrease of S. FrauÌ„ces disciples in so few yeares RekeÌ„ how many thousands yea how many twenty thousaÌ„des not disciples onely but whole cloisters are sprong out of hell of them in so litle space Pateryng of prayers encreaseth dayly Their seruice as they call it waxeth longer and longer and the labour of their lippes greater new Saintes new seruice new festes and new holy dayes What take all these away Sinne Nay For we â—ee the contrary by experience that sinne groweth as they grow But they take away first Gods word with fayth hope peace vnitie loue concorde then house and laÌ„d rent see tower towne goodes and cattell and the very meate out of mens mouthes All these lyue by Purgatory When other weepe for their frendes they sing merely when other loose their frendes they get frendes The Pope with all his
and token that at y t repeÌ„taunce of the hart thorow an offering to come and for that seedes sake that was promised Abraham theyr sinnes were forgeuen them And in like maner the ornamentes and all other ceremonies were eyther an open preaching or secret prophesies and not satisfactions or iustifyinges And thus the workes did serue them and preache vnto them and they not the workes nor put any confidence therein ¶ False worshipping BUt what did the children of Israell and the Iewes They let the significations of their ceremonies goe lost the meaning of them and turned them vnto the workes to serue them saying that they were holy workes coÌ„maunded of God the offerers were thereby iustified obtayned forgeuenes of sinnes thereby become good as the parable of the Pharesey Publican declare Luke xviij and as it is to see in Paule and thoroughout al the Byble and became captiue to serue put their trust in that which was neyther God nor hys worde And so the better creature agaynst nature did serue the worse Whereof all likelihode God should haue accepted their worke by the reason of them if their harts had bene right and not haue accepted their soules for the blouds sake of a Calfe or shepe for as much as a man is much better then a Calfe or shepe as Christ testifieth Math. xij For what pleasure should God haue in the bloude of Calues or in the light of our candels hys pleasure is onely in the hartes of them that loue his commaundementes Then they went further in the imagination of their blynd reason saying in as much as God accepteth these holy workes that we be made righteous thereby then it foloweth that he which offereth most is most righteous and the bestman yea and it is better to offer an Oxe then a shepe because it is more costly And so they stroue who might offer most and the priests were well apayde Then went they further in their fleshly wisdome saying if I be good for the offering of a Doue and better for a shepe and yet better for an Oxe and so euer the better thing I offer the better I am Oh how accepted should I be if I offered a maÌ„ namehym that I most loued And vpoÌ„ that imagination they offered their owne children and burnt them to ashes before Images that they had imagined And to coÌ„tiâ—…e their blindues they layd for them no doubt the ensample of Abraham which offered his sonne Isaac and was so accepted that God had promised hym how that in hys seede all the worlde should be blessed Hereof ye see vnto what abhomination blynde reason bringeth a man wheÌ„ she is destitute of Gods word And to speake of y â— Sabbath which was ordeyned to be their seruaunt to preach to be a signe vnto theÌ„ that God thorow his holy spirit and word did sanctifie them in that they obeyed hys commaundementes and beleued and trusted in hys promises and therfore were charged to leaue workyng and to come on the holy day and heare the word of God by which they were saÌ„ctified vnto it also they became captiue and bond to serue it saying that they were iustified by absteyning from bodely labour as ours thinke also in so much that though they bestowed not the holy day in vertue prayer and hearing the word of God in almosedede in visiting the sicke the needy comfortlesse and so forth but went vp and downe idlye yet what soeuer nede his neighbour had he would not haue holpe him on the Saboth day as thou mayst see by the ruler of the Sinagoge which rebuked Christ for healyng the people on the holy day Luke xiij And of like blyndnesse they went fet out the brasen Serpent which Moses commauÌ„ded to be kept in the Arke for a memory offered before it thinkyng no doubt that God must be there present for els how could it haue healed the people that came not nye it but stode a farre of and beheld it onely And a thousand such madnesse dyd they And of the temple they thought that God heard them there better then any where els yea and he heard them no where saue there And therfore they could not pray but there as ours can no where but at Church and before an Image For what prayer can a man pray when the word of God is not in the temple of his hart yea wheÌ„ such come to Church what is their prayer what is their deuotioÌ„ saue the blind image seruice of their hartes But the Prophetes euer rebuked them for such faythlesse woorkes for such false fayth in their workes In the xlix Psalme saith y t Prophet I wil receaue no Calues of your houses nor Goates out of your foldes thinke ye that I will eate the flesh of Oxen or drinke the bloud of Goates And Esayas sayth in his first Chapter what care I for the multitâ—de of your sacrifices sayth the Lord. I am full I haue no lust in the burnt offeringes of your Rammes or in the fat of faâ— beastes or bloud of Calues Lambes or Goates offer me no more such false sacrifice And therto your swete cense is an abhominatioÌ„ vnto me And thus he sayd because of the false fayth and peruertyng the right vse of them And for their calfe fastyng not referryng their fast vnto the tamyng subduyng of their fleshe vnto the spirite wheÌ„ they complained vnto God iustifying theÌ„ selues and saying how happeneth it that we haue fasted and thou wouldest not looke vppon it we haue humbled our soules and thou wouldst not know it God aunswered them by the Prophet Esayas in the. lviij chapter behold in the day of your fast ye do your owne lustes and gather vp all your dettes And how soeuer ye fast ye neuerthelesse striue and fight and sâ—inite with tiste cruelly I haue chosen no such fast and humblyng of soule c. But that ye louse wicked bondes and let the oppressed go free and to breake bread vnto the hungry and to cloth the naked and so forth And concerning the temple Esayaâ— sayth in his last chapter What house will ye build for me or in what place shall I rest heaueÌ„ is my seate and the earth my foote stole As who should say I am to great for any place that ye can make and as Steuen sayth Actes vij and Paul Actes xvij I dwell not in a temple made with handes ¶ How ceremonies sprang among vs. VNderstaÌ„d also to see how we came into like blindnesse that before the commyng of Christ in the flesh the Israelites Iewes were scattered thoroughout all the world for their Image seruice both East West South and North as ye read in the Chronicles how England was once full so that there was no Prouince or great Citie in the world where no Iewes were God so prouidyng
may feele and not in the imaginations of the brayne in feare and not in boldnes in open necessary things and not to pronounce or define of hyd secretes or thynges that neither helpe or hinder whether they be so or no in vnitie and not in seditious opinions in so much that if you be sure you know yet in thinges that may abyde laysure you wil deferre or say till other agree with you me thinke the text requireth this sense or vnderstandyng yea and that if you be sure that your part be good and in other hold the contrary yet if it be a thyng that maketh no matter you will laugh and let it passe and referre the thyng to other men and sticke you stifly and stubburnely in earnest and necessary thynges And I trust ye be persuaded eueÌ„ so of me For I call God to recorde against y e day we shall appeare before our Lord Iesus to geue a recknyng of our doings that I neuer altered one sillable of Gods word agaynst my coÌ„science nor would this day if all that is in the earth whether it be pleasure honour or riches might be geuen me Moreouer I take God to recorde to my conscience that I desire of God to my selfe in this world no more then that without whiche I can not keepe hys lawes Finally if there were in me any gift that could helpe at hand ayde you if nede required I promise you I would not be farre of and commit the end to God my soule is not faynt though my body be wery But God hath made me euill fauoured in this world and without grace in the sight of meÌ„ spechles and rude dull slow witted your parte shal be to supply that lacketh in me remembryng that as lowlynes of hart shall make you hygh with God euen so mekenes of wordes shal make you sinke into the hartes of men Nature geueth age authoritie but mekenes is the glory of youth and geueth theÌ„ honour Aboundaunce of loue maketh me excede in bablyng Syr as concernyng Purgatory and many other things if you be demaunded you may say if you erre the spiritualtie hath so leâ— you that they haue taught you to beleue as you do For they preached you all such thynges out of Gods word and alledged a thousaÌ„d textes by reason of which textes you beleued as they taught you But now you finde theÌ„ lyers and that the textes meane no such thynges and therfore you can beleue no longer but are as you were before they taught you and beleue no such thing Howbeit you are ready to beleue if they haue any other way to proue it For without profe you can not beleue theÌ„ when you haue founde them with so many lyes c. If you perceiue wherin we may helpe other in being still or doyng somewhat let vs haue word and I will do myne vttermost My Lord of London hath a seruauÌ„t called Iohn Tisen with a red beard and a blacke reddish head and was once my scholler he was seue in Antwerpe but came not among the Englishmen whether hee is gone an Embassadour secret I wote not The mighty God of Iacob be with you to supplant his enemies and geue you the fauour of Ioseph and the wisedome the spirite of Stephen be with your hart and with your mouth and teach your lippes what they shall say and how to aunswere to all thynges He is our God if we despayre in ourselues and trust in him and his is the glory Amen William Tyndall ¶ I hope our redemption is nigh ¶ This letter was written an 1533. in the moneth of January Whiche letter although it do pretende the name of Iacob yet vnderstand good reader that it was written in very deede to Iohn Frith as is aboue told thee For more profe and euidence whereof read Frithes booke of the Sacrament and there thou shalt finde a certeine place of this Epistle repeted word for word beginning this I call God to recorde agaynst the day we shall appeare before our Lord Iesus to geue a rekening of our doings that I neuer altered one sillable of Gods word agaynst my conscience c. Whiche Epistle Iohn Frith him selfe witnesseth that he receaued from Tyndall as in hys testimonie aboue appeareth The end of all M. William Tindals workes newly Imprinted accordyng to his first copies which he himselfe set forth Gods name be blessed for euer Amen ☞ Here foloweth a short and pithy treatise touching the Lordes Supper compiled as some do gather by M. William Tyndall because the methode and phrase agree with his and the tyme of writyng are concurrent which for thy further instruction learnyng gentle Reader I haue annexed to his workes leâ—t the Church of God should want any of the paineful trauels of godly men whose onely care endeuour was to aduaunce the glory of God to further the saluation of Christes flocke committed to their charge The Supper of the Lord. After the true meanyng of the vi of Iohn and the xi of the first Epistle to the Cor. And incidently in the exposition of the Supper is confuted the Letter of Master More agaynst Iohn Frith Anno. 1533. the v. day of Aprill WHen Christ sawe those glottons seekyng theyr bellye 's flockyng so fast vnto him after his woÌ„ted maner the occasion taken to teach preach vnto them of the thing now moued he sayd Verely verely I say vnto you ye seeke me not because ye haue sene my miracles but because ye haue eaten of the loaues and were well filled But as for me I am not commen into this world onely to fill mens bellyes but to fede and satisfie their soules Ye take great paines to folow me for the meate of your bellyes but oh sloughardes worke take paynes labour rather to get that meate that shall neuer perish For this meate that ye haue sought of me hetherto perisheth with your bellyes but the meate that I shall giue you is spirituall and may not perish but abideth for euer giuyng lyfe euerlastyng For my father hath consigned and confirmed me with his assured testimonie to bee that assured sauyng health and earnest peny of euerlastyng life When the Iewes vnderstode not what Christ meant biddyng them to woorke and labour for that meate that should neuer perishe they asked hym what shal we do that we might worke the workes of God supposing that he had spoken of some outward woorke required of them Wherfore Iesus auÌ„swered saying EueÌ„ this is the worke of God to beleue and trust in him whoÌ„ the father hath sent Lo here may ye see that worke of God which he requireth of vs euen to beleue in Christ Also coÌ„sider agayn what this meate is which he bad them here prepare and seeke for saying worke take paynes and seeke for that meate c. and thou shalt see it none other meate then the belief in Christ wherfore he coÌ„cludeth that this meate so
sayth but because the Scripture of God doth so conclude determine I take not Luther for such an author that I thinke hee can not erre but I thinke verely that he both may erre and doth erre in certayne poyntes although not in such as concerne saluation and damnation for in these blessed be God all these whom ye call heretickes do agrée right well And likewise I do not alow this thing because Wickleffe Oecolampadius Tyndall and Zwinglius so say but be cause I sée them in that place more purely expoūde the Scripture and that the processe of the text doth more fauour their sentence And where you say that I affyrme it to be bread still as Luther doth the same I say agayne not because Luther so sayth but because I cā proue my wordes true by scripture reason nature and doctors Paule calleth it bread saying the bread whiche we breake is it not the fellowship of the body of Christ For we though we be many are yet one body and one bread as many as are partakers of one bread And againe he sayth as often as ye eate of thys bread or drinke of thys cuppe you shall shewe the Lordes death vntill he come Also Luke calleth it bread in the Actes saying they continued in the fellowship of the Apostles and in breaking of bread and in prayer Also Christ called the cuppe the fruite of the vyne saying I shall not from hence forth drinke of the fruite of the vyne vntill I drink that new in the kingdome of my father Furthermore nature doth teach you that both y ◠bread and wine continue in their nature For the bread mouleth if it be kept long yea and wormes bréede in it And the poore mouse will runne away with it and desire no other meate to her dinner which are euident inough that there remayneth bread Also the wine if it were reserued would waxe sower as they confesse them selues and therefore they housell the laye people but with one kinde onely because the wine can not continue nor be reserued to haue ready at hand whē nede were And surely as if there remayned no bread it could not mould nor waxe full of wormes Euē so if there remained no wine it could not waxe sower and therefore it is but false doctrine that our prelates so long haue published Finally that there remayneth bread might be proued by the authoritie of many doctors which call it bread and wine as Christ and his Apostles did And though some sophisters would wrast their sayings and expound them after their phantasie yet shall I alleage them one doctor which was also Pope of Rome that maketh so plaine with vs that they shall be compelled with shame to hold their tongues For Pope Gelasius writeth on thys maner Certe sacramenta quae sumimus corporis sanguinis Christi diuine res sunt propterea per illa participes facti sumus diuinae naturae tamē nō desinit esse substantia vel panis vini sed permanent in suae proprietate naturae Et certe imago similitudo corporis sanguinis Christi in actione misteriorum celebrantur That is to say Surely the sacramentes of the body and bloud of Christ are a godly thing and therfore through them are we made partakers of the godly nature And yet doth it not cease to be the substance or nature of bread and wine but they continue in the propertie of their owne nature and surely the image and similitude of the body and bloud of Christ are celebrated in the acte of the mysteries Thys I am sure was the olde doctrine which they can not auoyde And therefore with the Scripture nature and fathers I will conclude that there remaineth the substaunce and nature of bread and wine And where ye say that we affyrme it to be nothing els I dare say that ye vntruely report on vs all And here after I will shewe you what it is more then bread And where ye say that it is méetely well knowen what maner of folke they be and that God hath in part with his open vengeance declared I aunswere that master Wickliffe was noted while he was liuing to be a man not onely of most famous doctrine but also of a very sincere life and conuersation Neuerthelesse to declare your malicious mindes and vengeable hartes as men say xv yeare after he was buryed you tooke hym vp and burnt hym which facte declared your furye although he felt no fire but blessed be God which hath geuen such tyrantes no further power but ouer thys corruptible body For the soule ye can not binde nor burne but God may blesse where you curse and curse where you blesse And as for Oecolampadius whō you also call Huskyn his most aduersaries haue euer commended his conuersation and godly life which when God had appoynted hys tyme gaue place vnto nature as euery mā must and dyed of a canker And Tyndall I trust liueth well content with such a poore Apostles life as God gaue hys sonne Christ and hys faythfull ministers in thys world which is not sure of so many mites as ye be yearely of poundes although I am sure that for hys learning and iudgement in Scripture he were more worthy to bee promoted then all the Bishops in England I receaued a letter from hym which was written since Christmas wherein among other matters he writeth thus I call God to recorde agaynst the day we shall appeare before our Lorde Iesus to geue a reckoning of our doings that I neuer altered one sillable of Gods worde agaynst my conscience nor would doe thys day if all that is in earth whether it be honour pleasure or riches might be geuen me Moreouer I take God to recorde to my conscience that I desire of God to my selfe in thys world no more then that without which I can not kéepe hys lawes c. Iudge Christē reader whether these words be not spoken of a faythfull clere innocent hart And as for hys behauiour is such that I am sure no man cā reproue hym of any sinne howbeit no mā is innocent before God which beholdeth the hart Finally Zwinglius was a man of such learning and grauitie beside eloquence that I thinke no man in Christendome might haue compared with hym notwithstanding he was slaine in battell in defending hys Citie and common wealth agaynst the assaulte of wicked enemies whiche cause was most righteous And if hys mastership meane that that was the vengeaunce of God and declared hym to be an euill person because he was slaine I may say nay and shew euident examples of the contrary for sometyme God geueth the victorye agaynst them that haue most righteous cause as it is euident in the booke of Iudges where all the children of Israell were gathered together to punishe y e shamefull sodomitrie of the Tribe of Beniamin which
could vsed all maner of cruelnes to haue destroyed mée Neuertheles at y e last hée deliuered mée y â— roole for to reade TheÌ„ was all y e people y â— stoode there called to heare me For in y e other iij. dayes was there no man suffered to heare one worde that I spake So after their commaundement that was geuen mée I red it adding nothing to it nor saying one word that might make for myne excuse supposing that I should haue founde the Byshoppes the better After this I was commaunded to subscribe to it to make a crosse on it Then was I commaunded to goe knéele downe before the Byshop of Bathe and to require absolution of hym but hée woulde not assoyle mée except I woulde first sweare that I woulde fulfill the penaunce that hée shoulde enioyne to mée So did I sweare not yet suspectinge but theâ—e men had had some cromme of charitie within them But when I had sworne then enioyned hée mée that I should returne that nyght agayne to pryson And the nexte day which was Fastingam Sonday I should doe open penaunce at Paules And that the worlde shoulde thynke that I was a marueylous haynous heretyke the Cardinall came the next day with all y e pompe and pride that hée could make to Paules church and all to bring mée poore soule out of consayte And moreouer were there commaunded to come all y e byshops that were at London and all the abbots dwelling in London that dyd weare miters in so much that the prior of S. Mary spittell and an other moncke which I thinke was of Tower hill were there also in their myters And to set the matter more forth that the world should perfectly know perceiue that the spirituall fathers had determined my matter substancially The byshop of Rochester must preach there the same day and all his sermon was agaynst Lutherians as though they had coÌ„uicted me for one The which of truth and afore God was as farre from those thinges as any man could bée sauing that I was no tyraÌ„t nor no persecutour of Gods worde And all this gorgyous fasing with myters and crostaues abbotts and priors were done but to blinde the people and to outface mée God amend all thinges that is amysse I had béene well content to haue suffered all these thinges so I might haue come to a charitable end But I must returne agayne after this to prison there remayne tyll my Lord Cardinals farther pleasure The which pleasure I did abide fyrst and last â–ª 2. yeares and thrée quarters yet could neuer bée at any poynt with theÌ„ For I sent vnto y â— byshop of London that was then certayne worshipfull men of the Cyty of LoÌ„don whose names bée these Mayster Lambert which hath béene Maior M. Raynold which hath béene shreue M. Palmer M. Petyt M. Iones and M. Pernell And desyred these men in the way of charitie to goe to the Byshop of London and to desire him to bée good and gracious vnto mée And if I had offended I would bée glad to make amends asmuch as hée should reasonably require of mée Desiring hym to shew theÌ„ what hée would of his charitie require me to doe they for to bée bound vnto hym y e I would kéepe it This they dyd But what aunswer y e they had of hym they bée men aliue for the most part they can tell And amongst all other maister Petit sayd vnto the byshop Alas my Lorde it is a petuous case If a man come in the daunger of your lawe there is no remedy to helpe hym out Yes saydâ— the byshop What is that sayd maister Petyt This is a yong man hath good frendes which would bée right lothe to haue him cast away wherefore if there bée any remedy deuise you it and we wil bée bound for him At this the byshop was astonyed and sayde at the last that hée would speake to my Lorde Cardinal for mée Then these meÌ„ offered him to goe with him and to bée bounde for mée Hée sayde it should not néede But neuertheles hée spake so vnto them or they departed that wheÌ„ they came home there was not one of them that durst geue mée so much bread meat as hée durst geue his dog nor yet speake one word to mée Immediatelye after this the byshop founde y e meanes that I was sent to northaÌ„pton there to remayne as in a perpetuall prison Thus most gracious prince haue they handled me your poore Oratour I beseche your highnes to bée good and gracious vnto mée iudge if this bée charitable dealyng thus to coÌ„demne mée for an heretyke not to shew mee the poynt wherefore But euen with a violent tyrannye to compeil mée to doe confesse what they will or els to bée put to death And if there bée any of them yet y e will come forth and proue any of these articles heresye I will not refuse to suffer any payne that your grace shall iudge me worthy Thus our Lord Iesus Christe preserue your noble grace euermore Amen Onely fayth iustifieth before God NOw if your grace doe not take vppon you to heare the disputation the probation of this article out of the grouÌ„d of the holy Scripture my Lordes the Bishops will condeÌ„ne it afore they read it as their maner is to doe with all thynges that pleaseth them not and which they vnderstand not and then crye they heresy heresie an hereticke an hereticke hée ought not to bée heard for his matters bée condemned by the Church by his holy fathers and by all long customes and by all maner of lawes Vnto whom with your graces fauour I make this auÌ„swere I would know of them if all these things that they haue reckened can ouercome Christ and his holy worde or set the holy ghost to schole And if they can not why should not I then bée heards that doe require it in the name of Christ and also bryng for me his holy worde the holy fathers which haue vnderstand Gods worde as I doe Therfore though they will not heare me yet must they néedes heare them In holy Scripture Christ is nothing els but a Sauiour a redéemer a iustifier a perfect peace maker betwene God and man This testimony dyd y e aungell geue of him in these wordes Hée shall saue his people from theyr sinnes And also S. Paule Christ is made our righteousnes our satisfaction and our redemption Moreouer the Prophet witnesseth the same saying For the wretchednes of my people haue I striken him So that here haue we Christ with his properties Now if we wil truly coÌ„fesse Christ then must we grauÌ„t with our hartes that Christ is all our iustice all our redemption all our wisedome all our holynes all alonely the purchaser of grace alonly y e peace maker betwéene God and man Briefely all goodnes that we haue y e it is of hym by him and for his
I wil beléeue them But alonely they séeke an eâ—asion how to defende the matter by For I dare say if any man should goe aboute to chuse a maried man to bée a byshop or els a person they would thinke hée were mad In so much that some of them hath sayd that mariage was so vnlawfull for Piestes that they haue fayned yâ—â—olye Apostles for to forsake their wiues after their election How staÌ„deth these two togeathers that maryed men may bée bishops I feare me the byshoprickes will soone bée gotten out of their handes and most parte also of all benefices Wherefore I woulde counsell them rather to graunt that Priestes myght haue wiues then for maried men to bée made byshops Furthermore marke that the holy counsell made no lawe whether y â— Priest should marry after their conseâ—ration or not Wherefore it must néedes bée taken away of them as frée and an indiffereÌ„t thing for a priest to marry after his coÌ„secratioÌ„ or not For if they had reckened it vnlawfull for hym to marry then would they haue forbidden it For the counsell was gathered for to reforme those thinges y â— were aâ—…sse as the text saith clearely Moreouer if it had chaunced then a priest to haue maried after his consecration hee had not offended for there was no lawe at that day that did forbyd hym Therefore it is now no necessary artycle If men will not bée content with these auctorities yet somewhat to satisfye them I will bringe them an other lawe which the Papistes calleth Canon Apostolorum the wordes bée these If any man doth teach that a Priest by y â— reason of his order ought to forsake his wyfe cursed bée hée c. Marke of this lawe that for colour of holines no maÌ„ ought to forsake their wyues Wherefore it must néedes folowe that for priests to marry wiues after their consecration is not against their holynes Note also that the text sayth how Priests had wiues of their owne and went not a borowing as they doe now We reade in the counsell of Gangrens how they made this decrée If any man doth iudge or condemne a Priest that is maried that hée may not by the reason of his mariage doe sacrifyce but will abstayne from his masse by the reason thereof cursed bée hée c. Fyrst you shall know the occasion wherfore this counsell was gathered There was a certayne heretyke called Eustachius the which dyd among all other heresyes teach that no mariâ—d man could be saued Also be taught that Priests which dyd marry ought for to bée despised and in no wise for to handle the blessed sacramentes Against this heretick is this decrée made Now let euery maÌ„ iudge what diuersitie is betwéene this heretyke and the Popes doctrine This heretyke sayth that mariage is vnpure vncleane and that a maryed Priest may not touch the sacramentes The selfe and the same doctrine sayth the Pope in diuers places and especially in a chapter y â— beginneth w t Nullum Where hée sayth that no byshop shall pre ume to consecrate any Deacon except hée will fyrst vow chastitie For no man ought to bée admitted sayth hée to serue at the aulter except his chastitie bée fyrst knowen Also in an other chapter hée sayth They that eyther kéepe whores or els marry wiues shal be priuated of their benefices For they are vnworthy for to bée in the temple of God to touch the holy vessels of the Church that doth vse them selues in such vncleanenes sayth hée What is condemning of matrymony if this bée not Hée coÌ„pareth whordome and matrymony to bée like cleane the which did neuer none heretyke The Pope goeth further and sayth No man may bée eyther Priest or Deacon that is maryed except they will promise to forsake their wiues c. These lawes make against them that say how that maryed men may bée Priestes The same thyng doth the Pope also confyrme in dyuers other places of his lawe hauing none other cause why but only because as hée sayth Priestes must bée pure and cleane This same cause had also Eustachius For he reckened as the Pope doth how maryage was vnpure and vncleane and dyd therefore forbyd Priests to marry Yea in our dayes I dare say that no man forbiddeth Priests to marry but only they that reckeÌ„ mariage vncleane But let â—s goe farther and sée what holy counsels haue decréed as conserning Priestes matrimony We doe reade in a counsell that is called the syxt Sinod these words Considering y t it is decréed amongest the lawes made by theÌ„ of Rome that no deacon nor Priest shall company with their wiues Therefore we not withstanding that decrée folowing y t rules of the Apostles and the constitutions of holy men wyll that from thys day forth maryage shal bée lawfull in no wyse dissoluyng the matrimony betwéene them their wiues nor depriuing theÌ„ of their familiarity in time conuenient Whosoeuer therfore shall bee founde able of the order of Deacon Subdeacon or of Priesthoode wée wyll that no such men bée prohibited to ascende the dignities aforesayd for the cohabitation of their wyues Nor that they bée constrained at the receite of theyr orders to professe chastitie or to abstayne from the company of their lawfull wyues It foloweth if any man presume therfore agaynst the Canons of the Apostles to depriue Priestes or Deacons from the copulation and felowship of theyr lawfull wyues let such a man bée deposed Semblably both priests and Deacons which putteth away their wyues vnder the colour of holynes let them bée excommunicated But if they continue in the same let them bée deposed Note how thys counsell doth condemne by name the Popes decrée which hath commaunded spirituall men to forsake their wyues And in thys is also to bée obserued that the euasion of the Papistes when they say that marryed meÌ„ may be priests is a false lye For the Pope and they dyd neuer admit that as this counsell witnesseth but alonely that they are driuen to a narrow exigent by y t violence of our argumentes they haue none other euasion to delude the people by Wherefore they bée compelled to helpe themselues with such a lye For here is it playnely in thys Counsell declared how the Pope they haue prohibited those Priestes y t were marryed to coÌ„pany with their wyues and would not admit them to mynister béefore they had forsaken their wiues Farthermore note how that thys counsell doth alleadge for them the rules of the holy Apostles and the coÌ„stitutions of blessed men What Christen man wyll nowe set hym selfe agaynst thys holy counsell the which hath so good auctoritie for it Afterwarde it is to bée marked how that this counsell doth commaunde that no man shall vowe chastitie wheÌ„ hée shall bée consecrated the which thing is clearely agaynst the Pope that coÌ„pelleth all hys priestes to vowe chastitie béefore they bée
pittes chap. 4. that slyme was a fatnesse that issued out of the earth like vnto carre and thou mayst call it cement if thou wilte Siloh after some is as muche to say as sent and after some happy and after some it signifieth Messias that is to say annoynted that we call Christ after the Greke worde and it is a prophesie of Christ for after all the other tribes were in captiuitie their kingdome destroyed yet the tribe of Iuda had a ruler of the same bloud euen vnto the commyng of Christ and about the commyng of Christ the Romaines conquered them the emperour gaue the kyngdome of the tribe Iuda vnto Herode which was a straunger euen an Edomite of the generation of Esau Testament that is an appoymente made betwene God and man gods promises And sacrameÌ„t is a signe representyng such appointment and promises as the raynebowe representeth the promise made to Noe that God wyll no more drowne the world And circumcision representeth the promises of God to Abraham on the one side that Abraham and his seede should circumcise and cutte of the lustes of their flesh on the other side to walke in the wayes of the lord As baptisme which is come in the roome therof now signifieth on the one side howe that all that repent and beleue are washed in Christes bloud and on the other syde how that the same muste quenche and drown the lustes of the flesh to follow the steppes of Christ There were tirantes in the earth in those dayes for the sonnes of god saw the daughters of men c. The sonnes of God were the Prophetes children which though they succeded their father fell yet from the right way and through falshode of hipocrisie subdued the world vnder them and became tirantes as the successors of the Apostles haue played with vs. Vapour a dewie miste as the smoke of a seething pot To walke with God is to liue godly and to walke in hys commaundedementes Enos walked with God and was no more sene he lyued godly and died God toke him away that is God hid hys body as he did Moses and Aarons lest happly they should haue made an Idole of hym for he was a great preacher and an holy man Zaphnath Paenea wordes of Egipt are they as I suppose and as muche to say as a man to whome secret thinges be opened or an expounder of secrete thinges as some interprete it That Ioseph broughte the Egiptians into such a subiection would seme vnto some a very cruell deede howe be it it was a very equall way for they payd but y t fifth part of that that grew on the grounde and therewith were they quit of all dueties both of rente custome tribute and tolle the kyng therwith found them Lordes and all ministers and defended them we now pay half so much vnto the priests only beside their other craftye exactions Then pay we rente yearely thoughe there grow neuer so litle on y t ground and yet when the kyng calleth pay we neuer the lesse So that if we looke indifferently their condition was easier then oures and but euen a very indifferent way both for the common people and the kyng also See therfore that thou looke not on the ensamples of the Scripture wyth worldly eyes least thou preferre Cain before Abell Ismaell before Isaac Esau before Iacob Ruben before Iuda Sarah before Phares Manasses before Ephraim and euen the worst before the best as the maner of the world is The Prologue to the second booke of Moses called Exodus BY the Preface vppon Genesis mayest thou vnderstand howe to behaue thy selfe in this booke also and in all other bookes of the Scripture Cleaue vnto y e texte and playne storie and endeuour thy selfe to searche out the meanyng of all that is described therein and the true sence of all maner of speakinges of the Scripture of prouerbes similitudes borowed speach whereof I entreated in the ende of the obedience and beware of subtile allegories And note euery thyng earnestly as thynges pertainyng vnto thyne own hart and soule For as God vsed him selfe vnto theÌ„ of the old Testament euen so shall he vnto the worldes end vse him self vnto vs whiche haue receiued hys holy Scripture and the testimonie of hys sonne Iesus As God doth all things here for theÌ„ that beleue his promises herken vnto his commauÌ„dements and with patieÌ„ce cleaue vnto him and walke with him euen so shall he do for vs if we receiue the witnes of Christ with a strong fayth and endure patiently folowyng his steppes And on the other side as they that fel from the promise of God thorow vnbelief and from his lawe and ordinaunces thorowe impatieÌ„cie of their owne lustes were forsakeÌ„ of God and so perished euen so shall we as many as doe lykewise and as many as mocke with the doctrine of Christ and make a cloke of it to liue fleshly to folow our lustes Note thereto howe God is founde true at the last and howe when all is past remedy and brought into desperation he then fulfilleth his promises and that by an abiect and a cast away a despised and a refused persoÌ„ yea and by a way impossible to beleue The cause of all the captiuitie of Gods people is this The world â—uer hateth them for their fayth and trust whiche they haue in GOD but in vayne till they fall from the fayth of y t promises and loue of the lawe and ordinaunces of God put their trust in holy dedes of their owne finding and liue altogether at their owne lust pleasure with out regarde of God or respect of their neighbour Then God forsaketh vs sendeth vs into captiuitie for our dishonoryng of his name and despisyng of our neighbour But the world persecuteth vs for our fayth in Christ onely as the people nowe doth and not for our wicked liuyng For in his kingdom thou mayest quietly and with licence and vnder aprotection do what soeuer abhominatioÌ„ thine hart lusteth but God persecuteth vs bycause we abuse his holy Testament and bycause when we knowe the truth we folowe it not Note also the mightie hande of the Lord how he playeth with his aduersaries and prouoketh them and styrreth them vp a litle and a litle and deliuereth not hys people in an houre that both the patience of his elect and also the worldly wit and wyly policie of the wicked wherwith they do fight agaynst God might appeare Marke y t long sufferyng and soft patience of Moyses and howe he loueth the people and is euer betwene the wrath of God and them and is ready to liue and dye with them to be put out of the booke that God had written for their sakes as Paule for his brethren Romaines ix and how he taketh his own wronges patiently and neuer auengeth him selfe And make not Moyses a figure of Christe with Rochester but an ensample vnto all
God those thousād yeares and an other had wrought the will of the deuill as long and this day turne and bee as well willyng to suffer with Christ as I hee hath this day ouer taken me and is as far come as I and shall haue as much reward as I I enuie hym not but reioyce most of all as of lost treasure found For if I be of GOD I haue these thousād yeares suffered to winne him for to come prayse the name of God with me These thousand yeares I haue prayed sorowed longed sighed and sought for that which I haue this day found and therefore reioyce with all my might and prayse God for his grace and mercy A Table expounding certayne wordes of the second booke of Genesis ALbe a long garment of white linnen Arke a cofer or chest as our shrines saue it was flatte and the sample of ours was taken therof Booth an house made of bowes Brestlap or brestflappe is such a flap as thou seest in the brest of a cope Consecrate to appoynte a thyng to holy vses Dedicate purifie or sanctifie Ephod is a garment somewhat lyke an amice saue y e armes came thorow and it was girded to Geeras in weight as it were an English halfepeny or somwhat more Heaue offringes because they were houen vp before the Lord. House he made them houses that is he made a kynrede or a multitude of people to spring out of them as we say the house of Dauid for the kinred of Dauid Peace offering offering of thankes geuing of deuotion and not for conscience of sinne and trespasse Pollute defile Reconcile to make at one to bring in grace or fauour Sanctifie to cleanse and purify to appoynt a thing to holy vses and to seperate from vncleane vnholy vses Sanctuary a place hallowed and dedicate vnto God Tabernacle a house made tentwise or as a pauilion Tunicle much lyke the vppermoste garment of the Deacon Waueoffring because they were wauen in the priestes handes to diuers quarters Worship by worshippyng whether it was in the olde testament or newe vnderstand the bowing of a mans self vpon the ground as we ofte tymes as we kneele in our prayers how our selues and lie on our armes hands with our face to the ground Of this word I will be commeth the name of God Iehouah which we interprete Lord and is as much to saye as I am that I am 3. Chap. That I here call a shepe in Hebrue is a worde indifferent to a shepe and a goate both 12. Chap. The Lambe was called passeouer that the very name it selfe should put them in remembraunce what it signified for the signes that God ordained either signified the benefites done or promsses to come and were not done as the signes of our domme God the Pope Iehouah Nissi the Lord is he that exalteth me chap. 17. Ephod is a garment lyke an amice Chap. 25. Shewbread because it was alway in the sighte and presence of the Lorde Chap. 25. A Prologue into the thirde booke of Moses called Leuiticus THe ceremonies whiche are described in y t booke following were chiefly ordeined of God as I sayd in the ende of the prologue vpon Exod. to occupye the myndes of that people the Israelites and to kepe them from seruing of God after the imagination of their blynde zeale and good entent that their consciences might be stablished and they sure that they pleased God therin which were impossible if a man did of his own head that which was not commaunded of god nor depended of any appointment made betwene hym and God Such ceremonies were vnto them as an A B C to learne to spell and read and as a nurse to feede them with mylke and pappe to speake vnto them after their own capacitie and to lispe the wordes vnto them accordyng as the babes and children of that age might sound them agayne For all that were before Christ were in the infancy and childhoode of the world and saw that sonne whiche we see openly but thorow a cloud and had but feble and weake imaginatiōs of Christ as children haue of mennes deedes a few prophets except which yet described him vnto other in sacrifices and ceremonies likenesses riddles prouerbes and darke and strange speaking vntil the full age were come that god would shew him openly vnto the whole worlde and deliuer them from their shadowes and cloudelight the hethen out of their dead slepe of starck blinde ignorancy And as the shadowe vanisheth away at the comming of the light euē so do the ceremonies and sacrifices at the comming of Christ and are henceforth no more necessary then a token left in remembraunce of a bargayn is necessary whē the bargayne is fulfilled And though they seme plaine childishe yet they bee not altogether fruitelesse as the puppets xx maner of trifles which mothers permit vnto their yong children be not all in vaine For albeit that suche fantasies be permitted to satisfie the childerns lustes yet in that they are the mothers gift be done in place and tyme at her commaundement they keepe the children in awe and make them know the mother and also make them more apte against a more stronger age to obey in thinges of greater earnest And moreouer though sacrifices and ceremonies can be no groūd or foundation to build vpon that is thoughe we can proue nought with them yet when we haue once found out Christe and his mysteries thē we may borow figures that is to say allegories similitudes or examples to opē Christ and the secretes of God hid in Christ euen vnto the quicke and to declare them more liuely and sēsibly with them thē with all the wordes of the world For similitudes haue more vertue power with them then bare wordes and leade a mans wittes further into the pithe and marye and spirituall vnderstandyng of the thyng thē all the wordes that can be imagined And though also that al the ceremonies sacrifices haue as it were a starrelight of Christ yet some there be that haue as it were the lyght of the broad day a litle before the sonne rising and expresse hym and the circumstaunces and vertue of hys death so plainly as if we shoulde play his passion on a scaffold or in a stage play openly before the eyes of the people As the scape gote the brasen Serpent the Oxe burnt without the hoste the passeouer Lambe c. In so muche that I am fully persuaded and cannot but beleue that God had shewed Moses the secretes of Christ and the very maner of hys death before hande and commaunded hym to ordaine them for the confirmation of our faythe which are now in the cleare day light and I beleue also that y e prophets which folowed Moses to confirme his prophesies and to maintayn his doctrine vntil Christes comming were moued by such thinges to search further of Christes secretes And though
quicke witted and printe wisdome in hym and maketh it to abide where bare wordes go but in at the one eare and out at the other As this with such lyke sayings put salt to all your sacrifices in steade of this senteÌ„ce do all your dedes wyth discretion greeteth and biteth if it bee vnderstand more then plain wordes And when I say in stede of these wordes boast not your selfe of your good dedes eate not the bloud nor the fat of your sacrifice there is as greate difference betwene them as there is distance betwene heauen and earth For the lyfe and beauty of all good dedes is of God and we are but the caren lean we are onely the instrument whereby God worketh onely but the power is his As God created Paul a new poured hys wisdome into hym gaue hym might promised hym that his grace should neuer fayle him c. and al with out deseruinges except that nurtering the sayntes and making them curse rayle on Christ bee meritorious Now as it is death to eate the bloud or fatte of any sacrifice is it not thinke ye daÌ„nable to robbe God of hys honour to glorify my selfe with hys honour An exposition of certayne wordes of the fourth booke of Moses called Numeri AVims a kynde of Giauntes and the worde signifieth crooked vnright or weaked Beliall weaked or weakeuesse hee that hath cast the yoke of God of his necke and will not obey God Bruterer prophesies or southsayers Emims a kynde of gyantes so called because they were terrible and cruell for Emim signifieth terriblenes Enacke a kinde of Giauntes so called happly because they ware chaynes about their neckes Horims a kynde of Giauntes and signifieth noble because that of pride they called themselues nobles or gentles Rocke God is called a rocke because both he and hys word lasteth for euer Whet them on thy children that is exercise thy children in them and put them in vre Zamzumims a kynde of Gyauntes and signifieth mischeuous or that be alway imagining The Prologue into the fourth boke of Moses called Numeri IN the second and thirde booke they receaued the law And in this fourth they beginne to worke to practise Of whiche practising ye see manye good examples of vnbeliefe and what freewill doth when she taketh in hand to kepe y t law of her own power with out helpe of faith in y t promises of god how she leaueth her maisters carkasses by the way in the wildernesse and bringeth them not into the lande of rest Why could they not enter in Because of their vnbeliefe Hebrue 3. For had they beleued so had they bene vnder grace and their old sinnes had ben forgeueÌ„ them and power should haue bene geuen them to haue fulfilled the law thenceforth and they should haue bene kepte from all temptations that had bene to strong for them For it is writen Iohn 1. He gaue them power to be the sonnes of God thorow beleuyng in hys name Now to be y t sonne of God is to loue God and hys commaundementes and to walke in hys way after the ensample of hys sonne Christ But these people tooke vppon them to worke without fayth as thou seest in the 14. of this boke where they would fight and also did without the woorde of promise euen when they were warned that they shoulde not And in the 16. agayne they woulde please God with their holye faythlesse workes for where Gods woorde is not there can be no fayth but the fire of God consumed their holy workes as it did Nadab and Abihu Leuit. 10. And from these vnbeleuers turn thine eyes vnto the Pharises whiche before the commyng of Christ in hys fleshe had layde the foundation of freewyll after the same ensample Wheron they built holy workes after their owne imagination without fayth of y t word so feruently that for the great zeale of them they slewe the king of all holye workes and the lord of freewil which onely thorowe hys grace maketh the will free and looseth her from boÌ„dage of sinne and geueth her loue and luste vnto the lawes of God and power to fulfill them And so through their holy workes done by the power of freewil they excluded themselues out of the holy rest of forgeuenes of sinnes by fayth in the bloud of Christ And then looke on our hipocrites which in lyke manner followyng the doctrine of Aristotle and other hethen Paganes haue agaynst all the Scripture set vp freewill again vnto whose power they ascribe the kepyng of the commaundementes of God For they haue set vp wilfull pouerty of another maner then any is coÌ„maunded of god And y t chastitie of matrimony vtterly defied they haue set vp another wilful chastitie not required of God whiche they swere vowe and professe to geue God whether he wyll geue it them or no and compel all their disciples thervnto saying that it is in the power of euery mans freewill to obserue it contrary to Christ and his apostle Paul And the obedience of God and man excluded they haue vowed an other wilfull obedience condemned of all the scripture which they wil yet geue god whether he wyll or will not And what is become of their wilfull pouerty hath it not robbed the whole worlde and brought and vnder them Can there be either kyng or emperor or of whatsoeuer degree it be except he will hold of them and be sworne vnto them to be their seruaunte to goe and come at their lust and to defende â–ª their quarels bee they false or true Their wilful pouertie hath alredy eaten vp y â— who le world is yet stil gredier then euer it was in so muche that teune worldes mo were not inough to satisfie the honger thereof Moreouer besides daily corruptyng of other mens wiues and open whore dome vnto what abhominacions to filthy to be spoken of hath their voluÌ„tary chastitie brought them And as for their wilfull obedience what is it but the disobedience and the diffiaunce both of al the lawes of God and man in so much that if any Prince begyn to execute any law of man vpon them they curse him vnto the bottome of hâ—l proclayme him no right kyng and that hys Lordes ought no longer to obey hym and interdite his commoÌ„ people as they were heathen Turkes or Saracenes And if any man preach them gods law him they make an hereticke and burne him to ashes And in sieade of Gods lawe and mans they haue set vp one of their owne imagination whiche they obserue with dispensations And yet in these workes they haue so great confidence that they not onely trust to be saued therby and to be hyer in heauen then they y t be saued through Christ but also promise to all other for geuenâ—uâ— of their sinnes thorough the merites of the same Wherin they rest and teach other to rest also excludyng the whole world from the rest
accordyng to the true doctrine of y t church of Christ And note this that as satisfaction or ameÌ„des makyng is counted righteousnesse before the world and a purgyng of sinne so that the world wheÌ„ I haue made a full mendes hath no further to complayne Euen so fayth in Christes bloud is counted righteousnesse and a purging of all sinne before God Moreouer he that sinneth agaynst his brother sinneth also against his father almighty God and as the synne committed agaynst his brother is purged before the world with makyng amendes or asking forgeuenes euen so is the sinne committed agaynst God purged thorow fayth in christes bloud onely For Christ sayth Iohn 8. Except ye beleue that I am be ye shal die in your sinnes That is to say if ye thinke that there is any other sacrifice or satisfaction to Godward than me ye remayne euer in sinne before God howsoeuer righteous ye appeare before the worlde Wherfore now whether ye call this Metonoia repeÌ„tance conuersion or turning agayne to god either amendyng c. or whether ye say repent be conuerted turne to god amend your liuing or what ye lust I â—n content so ye vnderstande what is ment therby as I haue now declared ¶ Elders IN the olde testament the temporall heads rulers of the Iewes which had the gouernaunce ouer the laye or common people are called Elders as ye may see in the foure Euangelistes Out of which custome Paule in his epistle and also Peter call the prelates and spirituall gouernours whiche are Bishops and priestes Elders Nowe whether ye call them elders or priests it is to me all one so that ye vnderstaÌ„d that they be officers and seruaunts of the worde of God vnto the which all men both hie and lowe that will not rebell against Christ must obey as loÌ„g as they preach and rule truely and no longer A Prologue made vppon the Gospell of S. Marke by M. William Tyndall OF Marke read Act. 12. how Peter after he was loosed out of prison by the Angell came to Markes mothers house where many of the Disciples were praying for hys deliueraunce And Paul and Barnabas tooke hym with them from Ierusalem brought hym to Antioche Act. 12. and Acts. 13. Paule and Barnabas tooke Marke with them when they were sente to preach from whome he also departed as it appeareth in y t said chapter and returned to Ierusalem agayne And Act. 15. Paule and Barnabas were at variaunce about hym Paule not willing to take hym with them because he forsoke them in their first iorney Notwithstanding yet when Paule wrote the epistle to the Collossians Marke was with hym as he sayth in y t fourth Chapter of whoÌ„ Paule also testifieth both that hee was Barnabas sisters sonne and also his fellowe worker in the kyngdome of God And 2. Timothie 4. Paul coÌ„maundeth Timothie to bring Marke wyth hym affirmyng that he was needefull to hym to minister to hym Finally he was also with Peter when he wrote hys first Epistle and so familiar that Peter calleth hym hys sonne whereof ye see of whom he learned hys gospel euen of the very apostles with whom he had hys continuall conuersation also of what authoritie his writing is and how worthy of credence A Prologue made vppon the Gospell of S. Luke by M. William Tyndall LVcas was Paules companion at the least way from the 16. of the Actes forth and with hym in all his tribulation and he went with Paule at hys last goyng vp to Ierusalem And from thence he followed Paul to Cesarea where he lay two yere in prison And from Cesarea he went with Paul to Rome where he lay ij other yeares in prison And he was with Paul wheÌ„ he wrote to the Colossians as he testifieth in the fourth chapter saying The beloued Lucas the Phisitian saluteth you And he was with Paul when he wrote the second epistle to Timothie as he sayeth in the 4. chapter saying Onely Lucas is with me Wherby ye see the autoritie of the man of what credence and reuerence hys writing is worthy of and thereto of whome he learned the story of his Gospell as he hymselfe sayth how that he learned it and searched it out with all diligence of them that saw it and were also partakers at the doyng And as for the Actes of the Apostles he himselfe was at the doyng of them at the least of the most parte and had his part therin and therefore wrote of hys owne experience A Prologue made vppon the Gospell of S. Iohn by William Tyndall IOhn what he was is manifest by the thre first euangelistes First christes Apostle and y t one of the chiefe Then christes nie kinsman and for his syngular innocency and softenesse singularly beloued and of singular familiaritie with Christ and euer one of y t thre witnesses of most secret things The cause of his writing was certaine heresies that arose in his tyme namely ij of which one denyed Christ to be very God and the other to be very man and to become in the very fleshe nature of man Agaynst the whiche ij heresies he wrote both his Gospell and also his first epistle and in the beginnyng of his gospell sayth That the worde or thing was at the beginning and was with God and was also very God and that all thinges were created by it and that it was also made flesh that is to say became very man and he dwelt among vs sayth he and we saw his glory And in the beginnyng of hys epistle he sayth we shewe you of the thyng that was from the beginnyng whiche also we heard saw with our eyes and our handes handled And agayne we shewe you euerlastyng lyfe that was with the father and appeared to vs we heard and saw c. In that he sayeth that it was from the beginning and that it was eternal lyfe and that it was with God he affirmeth hym to be very God And that he saith we heard saw and felt he witnesseth y â— he was very man also Iohn also wrote last and therefore touched not the story that the other had compiled But writeth most of faith and promises and of the Sermons of Christe This be sufficieÌ„t concernyng the foure Euangelistes and their authoritie and worthines to be beleued A Prologue vpon the Epistle of S. Paule to the Romaines by M. William Tyndall FOrasmuch as this epistle is the principal and most excellent part of the new testament and most pure Euangelion that is to say glad ridings and that we call gospell and also a light and a way in vnto the whole scripture I thinke it meete that euery christen man not onely know it by roate and without the boke but also exercise himself therin euermore continually as with the daily bread of the soule No man verily can read it to oft or study it to well for the more it is studied the easier it is the more
Christes glad tydings first through openyng of the law to rebuke all thinges and to proue all thynges sinne that procede not of the spirite of faith in Christ and to proue all men sinners and children of wrath by inheritaunce and howe that to sinne is their nature and that by nature they can no otherwise doe then sinne and therewith to abate the pride of man and to bring him vnto the knowledge of him selfe and of his miserie wretchednes that he might desire helpe Euen so doth S. Paule and beginneth in the first Chapter to rebuke vnbelefe and grose sinnes which all men see as the Idolatrie and as the grose sinnes of the heathen were and as the sinnes now are of all them whiche liue in ignoraunce without fayth and without the fauour of GOD and sayth The wrath of GOD of heauen appeareth through the Gospell vpon all men for their vngodly vnholy lyuyng For though it be knowē and dayly vnderstād by the creatures that there is but one God yet is nature of herself with out the spirit and grace so corrupt and so poysoned that men neither can thanke him neither worship him neither geue him his due honor but blind thē selues and faule without ceasyng into worse case euen vntill they come vnto worshipping of Images workyng of shamefull sinnes whiche are abhominable and agaynst nature and moreuer suffer the shame vnrebuked in other hauing delectation and pleasure therein In the second Chapter he procedeth further and rebuketh all those holy people also whiche without lust and loue to the law liue wel outwardly in the face of the world and condemne other gladly as the nature of all hypocrites is to thinke them selues pure in respect of open sinners and yet hate the law inwardly and are full of couetousnes and enuy and of all vnclēnes Math. xxiij These are they whiche despise the goodnes of GOD and accordyng to the hardenes of their hartes heape together for thē selues the wrath of God Furthermore S. Paule as a true expounder of the law suffreth no man to be without sinne but declareth that all they are vnder sinne whiche of freewill and of nature will liue well suffreth them not to be better thē the open sinners yea he calleth them hard harted and such as can not repent In the thyrd Chapter he mingleth both together both the Iewes and the Gentiles and sayth that the one is as the other both sinners no difference betwene them saue in this onely that the Iewes had the word of God committed vnto them And though many of them beleued not thereon yet is Gods truth and promise thereby neither hurt nor minished And he taketh in his way and allegeth the saying of the 50. Psalme that God might abyde true in his wordes ouercome when he is iudged After that he returneth to his purpose agayn and proueth by the Scripture that all men without difference or exceptiō are sinners and that by the workes of the law no mā is iustified but that the law was geuen to vtter and to declare sinne onely Thē hee begynneth and sheweth the right way vnto righteousnes by what meanes mē must be made righteous and safe and sayth They are all sinners without prayse before God and must without their own deseruyng be made righteous throughe fayth in Christe which hath deserued such righteousnes for vs and is become vnto vs Gods mercystole for the remission of sinnes that are past thereby prouyng that christes righteousnes which commeth on vs through fayth helpeth vs onely whiche righteousnes sayth he is now declared through the Gospell was testified of before by the lawe of the Prophetes Furthermore sayth he the law is holpē and furthered thorough fayth thoughe that the workes therof with all their boast are brought to nought In the iiij Chapter after that now by the 3. first Chapters the sinnes are opened and the way of faith vnto rightuousnes layd he begynneth to aunswere vnto certain obiections and cauillations And first putteth forth those blinde reasons whiche commonly they that wil be iustified by their owne workes are wont to make when they heare that faith onely without workes iustifieth saying shall men do no good workes yea and if fayth onely iustifieth what nedeth a man to studie for to do good workes He putteth forth therfore Abraham for an ensample saying what did Abraham with his workes was all in vayne came his workes to no profite And so concludeth that Abraham without and before al workes was iustified and made righteous In so much that before the worke of Circumcisiō he was praysed of the Scripture and called righteous by his fayth onely Gene. xv So that he did not the worke of Circumcision for to bee holpen there by vnto righteousnesse whiche yet God commaunded hym to do was a good worke of obedience So in likewise no doubt none other workes helpe any thyng at all vnto a mās iustifiyng but as Abrahams Circumcisiō was an outward signe wherby he declared his righteousnes which he had by fayth and his obedience and readynes vnto the will of God euen so are all other good workes outward signes and outward frutes of fayth of the spirite which iustifie not a man but that a man is iustified already before god inwardly in the hart through faith and through the spirite purchased by Christes bloud Herewith now stablisheth S. Paul his doctrine of faith afore rehearsed in the thyrd Chapter and bringeth also testimony of Dauid in the xij Psalme whiche calleth a man blessed not of workes in that his sinne is not rekened and in that fayth is imputed for righteousnes though he abide not afterward without good workes when he is once iustified For we are iustified receiue the spirite for to do good workes neither were it otherwise possible to do good workes except we had first the spirite For howe is it possible to doe any thyng well in the sight of God while we are yet in captiuitie and bondage vnder the deuill and the deuill possesseth vs all together and holdeth our hartes so that we can not once consent vnto the will of God No man therfore can preuent the spirite in doyng good the spirite must first come and wake him out of his sleepe with the thunder of the law and feare him and shew him his miserable estate wretchednes and make him abhorre hate him selfe and to desire helpe and then comfort him agayne with the pleasaūt rayne of the Gospell that is to say with the sweete promises of God in Christ and stirre vp faith in him to beleue the promises then when he beleueth the promises as God was mercyfull to promise so is he true to fulfill them and wil geue him the spirite and strength both to loue the will of God to worke there after So see we that God onely whiche accordyng to the Scripture worketh
conclusion not to bee doubted of that there must be first in the hart of a man before he do any good worke a greater and a preciouser thyng then all the good workes in the world to reconcile him to God to bryng the loue and fauour of God to him to make him loue God agayne to make him righteous and good in the sight of God to do a way his sinne to deliuer him and lose him out of that captiuitie where in he was conceaued and borne in whiche he could neither loue God neither the will of God Or els how can he worke any good woorke that should please God if there were not some supernaturall goodnes in him giuen of GOD freely where of the good worke must spryng euen as a sicke man must first be healed or made whole yer he can do the dedes of an whole man and as the blind man must first haue sight geuen him yer he can see and he that hath his feete in fetters giues or stockes must first be loosed or he can go walke or runne and euen as they whiche thou readest of in the Gospel that they were possessed of the deuils could not laude God till the deuils were cast out That precious thing which must be in the hart yer a man can worke any good worke is y ◠word of God which in the Gospell preacheth profereth bryngeth vnto all that repent and beleue the fauour of God in Christ Who soeuer heareth the word and beleueth it the same is thereby righteous and thereby is geuen hym the spirite of God which leadeth him vnto all that is the will of God and is loosed from the captiuitie and bondage of the deuill and his hart is free to loue God and hath lust to do the will of GOD. Therfore it is called the word of lyfe the word of grace the word of health the word of redemption the word of forgiuenes and the word of peace he that heareth it not or beleueth it not cā by no meanes be made righteous before God This confirmeth Peter in the xv of the Actes seyng that GOD through fayth doth purifie the hartes For of what nature so euer the word of God is of the same nature must the hartes be whiche beleue thereon and cleaue thereunto Now is the word liuyng pure righteous and true euen so maketh it the hartes of them that beleue theron IF it be sayd that Paul when he saith in the iij. to the Romaines no fleshe shal be or can be iustified by the deedes of the law meaneth it of the ceremonies or sacrifices it is an vntrue saying For it foloweth immediatly by the law commeth the knowledge of sinne Now are they not the ceremonies that vtter sinne but the law of cōmaundementes In the iiij he sayth the law causeth wrath whiche can not bee vnderstand of the ceremonies for they were geuen to reconcile the people to God agayne after they had sinned If as they say the ceremonies which were geuen to purge sinne and to reconcile iustifie not neither blesse but temporally onely much more the law of commaundementes iustifieth not For that whiche proueth a man sick health him not neither doth the cause of wrath bring to fauour neither can that whiche damneth saue a man When the mother commaundeth her childe but euen to rocke the cradle it grudgeth the commaundement doth but vtter the poyson that lay hid and setteth him at bate with hys mother and maketh hym beleue shee loueth him not These commaundements also thou shalt not couet thy neighbours house thou shalt not lust desire or wishe after thy neighbours wife seruaunt mayde oxe or asse or what soeuer pertaineth vnto thy neyghbour geue me not power so to doe but vtter the poyson that is in me and damne me because I can not so do and proue that God is wrath with me seing that his wil and mine are so contrary Therefore sayth Paul Gal. iij. If there had ben geuen such a law that could haue geuen lyfe then no doubt righteousnes had come by the law but the Scripture concluded all vnder sinne sayth he that the promise might bee geuen vnto them that beleue through the fayth that is in Iesus Christ The promises when they are beleued are they that iustifie for they bring the spirite whiche looseth the hart giueth lust to the law and certifieth vs of y t good will of God vnto vs ward If we submit our selues vnto God desire him to heale vs he wil do it and will in the meane tyme because of the consent of y ◠hart vnto y ◠law count vs for full whole wil no more hate vs but pitie vs cherish vs be tender harted to vs loue vs as he doth Christ him selfe Christ is our redemer Sauiour peace attonement and satisfactiō and hath made amendes or satisfaction to Godward for all the sinne whiche they that repēt consentyng to the law and beleuyng the promises do haue done or shal do So that if through fragilitie we fall a thousand tymes in a day yet if we do repent agayne we haue alway mercy layd vp for vs in store in Iesus Christ our Lord. WHat shall we say then to those Scriptures whiche go so sore vpō good workes As we read Math. xxv I was an hungred and ye gaue me meate c. And such like Whiche all sound as though we should be iustified and accepted vnto the fauour of God in Christ through good workes To this I aunswere Many there are which whē they heare or read of fayth at once they cōsent therunto and haue a certaine imagination or opinion of fayth as when a man telleth a story or a thyng done in a straunge lande that pertayneth not to thē at all Which yet they heleue and tell as a true thyng And this imagination or opinion they call faith They thinke no further then that fayth is a thyng which standeth in their own power to haue as do other naturall workes whiche men worke but they feele no maner workyng of the spirite neither the terrible sentence of the law the fearefull iudgements of God the horrible damnation and captiuitie vnder Sathan Therefore as soone as they haue this opinion or imaginatiō in there hartes that sayth verely this doctrine semeth true I beleue it is euē so Then they thinke that the right fayth is there But afterward when they feele in them selues and also see in other that there is none alteration and that the workes folow not but that they are altogether euē as before and abide in their old estate then thinke they y t faith is not sufficient but that it must be some greater thing then fayth that should iustifie a man So faule they away from fayth agayne and crye saying fayth onely iustifieth not a man and maketh him acceptable to GOD. If thou aske them wherfore They aūswere see how many there are that beleue and yet do no more
of the commaunder and worke with tediousnes But he that worketh of pure loue without seekyng of reward woorketh truly Thirdly that not the saintes but god onely receiueth vs into eternall tabernacles is so plaine euidēt that it nedeth not to declare or proue it How shall the saintes receaue vs into heauen when euery man hath neede for him selfe that God onely receiue hym to heauen and euery man hath scace for himself As it appeareth by the fiue wise virgins Math. 25 which would not geue of their oyle vnto the vnwise virgins And Peter sayeth in the 4. of his first Epistle that the righteous is with difficultie saued So seest thou y ◠the saying of Christ make you frendes and so forth that they may receiue you into euerlasting tabernacles pertayneth not vnto the saintes which are in heauen but is spokē of the poore and nedy which are here presēt with vs on earth as though he would say What buildest thou churches foundest Abbeys chauntries and colledges in the honor of saints to my Mother S. Peter Paule and saintes that be dead to make of them thy frendes They nede it not ye they are not thy frendes but theirs which liued then whē they did of whome they were holpen Thy frendes are the poore which are nowe in thy tyme liue with thee thy poore neighbours which neede thy help and succour Them make thy frendes with thy vnrighteous Mammon that they may testify of thy faith and thou maist know and feele that thy fayth is right and not fayned VNto the second such receauing into euerlasting habitations is not to be vnderstand that men shall do it For many to whom we shew mercy do good shall not come there neyther skilleth it so we meekely and louingly do our duetie ye it is a signe of strong fayth and feruent loue if we do wel to the euill and studye to drawe them to Christ in all that lyeth in vs. But the poore geue vs an occasion to exercise our fayth and the dedes make vs feele our fayth and certify vs ānd make vs sure that we are safe and are escaped and translated from death vnto lyfe that we are deliuered and redemed frō the captiuitie and bondage of Satan and broughte into the libertie of the sonnes of God in that we fele lust and strength in our hart to worke the will of god And at that day shal our dedes appeare and comfort our hartes witnes our faith and trust which we now haue in Christ which fayth shall then keepe vs from shame as it is written None that beleueth in him shall be ashamed Rom. 9. So that good works helpe our fayth and make vs sure in our consciences and make vs feele the mercy of god Notwithstanding heauen euerlasting lyfe ioy eternal faith the fauour of God the spirite of God lust and strength vnto the wil of God are geuen vs freely of the bounteous and plenteous riches of God purchased by Christ without our deseruings that no man should reioyce but in the Lord onely FOr a further vnderstanding of this Gospel here may be made 3. questions What Mammō is why it is called vnrighteous and after what maner Christ biddeth vs counterfet folow the vniust and wicked stewarde which with his lordes dammage prouided for his owne profite and vātage which thing no doubt is vnrighteous and sinne First Mammon is an Hebrue word signifieth riches or temporal goods and namely all superfluitie and all y t is aboue necessitie that which is required vnto our necessary vses wherwith a man may helpe an other without vndoyng or hurtyng himselfe For Hamon in the Hebrew speach signifieth a multitude or abundance or many And therehence commeth Mahamon or Mammon aboundaunce or plenteousnes of goodes or riches Secondarily it is called vnrighteous Mammon not because it is gottē vnrighteously or with vsurye for of vnrighteous gotten goods can no mā do good workes but ought to restore them home agayne As it is sayd Esay 61. I am a God that hateth offeryng that commeth of robbery And Pro. 3. sayth Honour the Lord of thine own good But therfore it is called vnrighteous because it is in vnrighteous vse As Paule speaketh vnto the Ephes 5. how that the dayes are euill thoughe that god hath made them and they are a good worke of gods makyng How be it they are yet called euill because that euill men vse them amisse much sinne occasions of euill peril of soules are wrought in thē Euē so are riches called euill because that euill men bestow thē amisse and misuse them For where riches is there goeth it after the common prouerbe He that hath money hath what him listeth And they cause fighting stealing laying awaite lying flatering and all vnhappines against a mans neighbour For all men holde on riches part But singularly before God is it called vnrighteous Mammon because it is not bestowed and ministred vnto our neighbors nede For if my neighbour neede and I geue him not neyther depart liberally with him of that which I haue than withholde I from him vnrighteously that which is hys owne For as much as I am bounden to helpe hym by the lawe of nature which is whātsoeuer thou wouldest y ◠an other did to thee that doe thou also to hym And Christ Math. 5. Geue to euery mā that desireth thee And Iohn in his first Epistle if a man haue thys worldes good see hys brother nede how is the loue of God in hym And this vnrighteousnes in our Mammō see very few men because it is spirituall and in those goodes whiche are gotten most truely and iustly whiche beguile men For they suppose they do no man wrong in keepyng them in that they got them not with stealyng robbing oppression and vsury neither hurt any man now with them Thirdly many haue busied thēselues in studying what or who this vnrighteous steward is because y t Christ so praiseth him But shortly and plainly this is the aunswere That Christ prayseth not the vnrighteous stuard neither setteth him forth to vs to coūterfait because of his vnrighteousnes but because of his wisedome onely in that he with vnright so wisely prouided for himself As if I would prouoke another to pray or study do say The theeues watch all night to robbe and steale why cāst not thou watch to pray and to study Here prayse not I the theefe and murderer for their euill doyng but for their wisedome that they so wisely and diligently wayt on their vnrighteousnes Likewise whē I say misse women tyre thē selues with gold and silke to please their louers what wilt not thou garnish thy soule with fayth to please Christ here prayse I not whoredome but y ◠diligence which the whore misuseth On this wise Paule also Roma v. likeneth Adam Christ together saying that Adam was a figure of Christ And yet of Adam haue we
Christ which fulfilled the lawe for vs may euery parson that repenteth beleueth loue-eth the law and mourneth for streÌ„gth to fulfill it reioyce be he neuer so weake a sinner The two pence therefore and the credence that he left behynde him to bestowe more if neede were signifieth that he was euery where mercifull both present and absent without fayning cloking complayning or excusing and forsoke not his neighbour as long as he had nede Which example I pray God men may followe and let opera supererogationis alone MAry hath choseÌ„ a good part which shall not be taken from her Luk. x. She was first chosen of God and called by grace both to know her sin and also to heare the worde of fayth health and glad tidinges of mercy in Christ and fayth was geuen her to beleue the spirite of God loosed her hart from the bondage of sinne Then consented she to the will of God againe and aboue all thinges had delectation to heare the worde wherein she had obtayned euerlasting health and namely of his owne mouth which had purchased so great mercy for her God chuseth vs first and loueth vs first and openeth our eyes to see his exceeding aboundaunt loue to vs in Christ and then loue we agayne and accept his will aboue all thinges and serue him in that office whereunto he hath chosen vs. Sell that ye haue and geue almes And make you bagges which waxe not olde and treasure which faileth not in heauen Luke xij This such like are not spoken that we shoulde worke as hyrelinges in respect of rewarde and as though we shoulde obtayne heauen with merite For he saith a little afore feare not little flocke for it is your fathers pleasure to geue you a kingdome The kingdome commeth then of the good will of almighty God thorough Christ And such thinges are spoken partly to put vs in remembraunce of our dutie to be kynde agayne As is that saying let your light so shine before men that they seyng your good workes may glorifie your father which is in heaueÌ„ As who shoulde say if God hath geuen you so great giftes see ye be not vnthankefull but bestow them vnto his praise Some things are spoken to moue vs to put our trust in God as are these Beholde the Lyllies of the fielde Beholde the byrdes of the ayre If your children aske you bread will ye proffer them a stone and many such lyke Some are spoken to put vs in remeÌ„braunce to be sober to watch pray and to prepare our selues agaynst teÌ„ptations and that we should vnderstand and know how that temptations and occasion of euill come then most when they are least looked for least we should be carelesse and sure of our selues negligent and vnprepared Some thinges are spoken that we should feare the wonderfull and incoÌ„prehensible iudgementes of God lest we should presume Some to comfort vs that we dispayre not And for lyke causes are all the ensamples of the old TestameÌ„t In conclusion the scripture speaketh many thynges as the world speaketh But they may not be worldly vnderstand but ghostly and spiritually yea the spirite of God onely vnderstandeth them and where he is not there is not the vnderstandyng of the Scripture But vnfrutefull disputyng and braulyng about wordes The scripture sayth God seeth God heareth God smelleth God walketh God is with them God is not with them God is angry God is pleased God sendeth his spirite God taketh his spirite away and a thousande such like And yet is none of them true after the worldlye manner and as the wordes sound Read the second chapter of Paule to the Corinthians The naturall man vnderstandeth not the thinges of God but the spirite of God onely and we sayth he haue receaued the spirite whiche is of God to vnderstand the thynges which are geuen vs of God For without the spirite it is impossible to vnderstand them Read also the viij to the Romaines They that are led with the spirite of God are the sonnes of GOD. Now the sonne knoweth his fathers will and the seruauÌ„t that hath not the spirite of Christ sayth Paule is none of his Likewise he that hath not the spirite of GOD is none of gods for it is both one spirite as thou mayst see in the same place Now he that is of God heareth the word of God Iohn viij and who is of God but he that hath the spirite of God Furthermore sayth he ye heare it not because ye are not of God that is ye haue no lust in the word of God for ye vnderstand it not that because his spirite is not in you For as much then as the Scripture is no thyng els but that which the spirite of GOD hath spoken by the Prophetes and Apostles can not be vnderstand but of the same spirite Let euery man pray to God to send him his spirite to loose him from his naturall blindnes and ignoraunce and to geue him vnderstandyng and feelyng of the thynges of God of the speakyng of the spirite of GOD. And marke this processe First we are damned of nature so coÌ„ceaued and borne as a Serpent is a SerpeÌ„t and a tode a tode a snake a snake by nature And as thou â—eest a youÌ„g child which hath pleasure in many thynges wherein is present death as in fire water and so foorth would slea hym selfe with a thousand deathes if he were not wayted vpon and kept therfro Euen so we if we should liue these thousaÌ„d yeares could in al that tyme delite in no other thing nor yet seeke any other thyng but that wherein is death of the soule Secondarily of the whole multitude of the nature of man whom God hath elect and chosen and to whom he hath appointed mercy and grace in Christ to them sendeth he his spirite whiche openeth their eyes sheweth them their miserie and bryngeth them vnto the knowledge of them selues so that they hate and abhorre them selues are astonyed and amased and at their wittes endes neither wot what to do or wher to seeke health Then lest they should flee from God by desperation he comforteth theÌ„ agayne with his swete promises in Christ certifieth their harts that for Christes sake they are receaued to mercy and their sinnes forgeueÌ„ and they elect and made the sonnes of GOD and heyres with Christ of eternall lyfe thus through fayth are they set at peace with God Now may not we axe why GOD chuseth one and not an other eyther think that God is vniust to damne vs afore we do any actual dede seyng that god hath power ouer all hys creatures of right to do with theÌ„ what he lyst or to make of euery one of them as he listeth Our darknes can not perceaue his light God wil be feared and not haue his secret iudgementes knowen Moreouer we by the light of fayth see a thousand thynges which are impossible to
man a lier as Scripture sayth For the truth of God lasteth euer to whom onely be all honour and glorie for euer Amen The ende of the Parable of the Wicked Mammon ¶ The obedience of a Christen man and how Christen rulers ought to gouerne Wherein also if thou marke diligently thou shalt finde eyes to perceaue the craftie conueyaunce of all iugglers Set forth by William Tyndall 1528. Octob. 2. William Tyndall otherwyse called Hitchins to the Reader GRace peace and increase of knowledge in our Lord Iesus Christ be with thee reader and with all that call on the name of the Lord vnfaynedly and with a pure conscience Amen Let it not make thee dispayre neither yet discourage thee O Reader that it is forbidden thee in payne of life and goods or that it is made breaking of the Kinges peace or treason vnto his highnesse to read the worde of thy soules health but much rather be bold in the Lorde and comforte thy soule for asmuch as thou art sure and hast an euident token through suche persecution that it is the true worde of God which worde is euer hated of the worlde neyther was euer without persecution as thou seest in all the stories of the Bible both of the newe Testament and also of the olde neyther can be no more then the Sunne can be without his light And forasmuch as contrariwise thou art sure that the popes doctrine is not of God which as thou seest is so agreable vnto the world and is so receiued of the world or which rather so receaueth the world and the pleasures of the worlde and seeketh nothing but the possessions of the worlde and aucthoritie in the world to beare a rule in the world persecuteth the worde of God with all wilinesse driueth the people from it and with false and sophisticall reasons maketh them afeard of it he curseth them and excommunicateth them and bringeth them in beleef that they be damned if they looke on it and that it is but doctrine to deceaue men and moueth the blinde powers of the world to slay with fire water and sworde all that cleaue vnto it For the world loueth that which is his and hateth that which is chosen out of the world to serue God in the spirite as Christ sayth to his Disciples Iohn 15. If ye were of the world the world would loue his owne but I haue chosen you out of the worlde and therefore the world hateth you An other comfort hast thou that as the weake powers of the worlde defende the doctrine of the worlde so the mighty power of God defendeth the doctrine of God Which thing thou shalt euidentlye perceiue if thou call to minde the wonderfull deedes whiche God hath euer wrought for his word in extreame necessitie since the worlde began beyond all mans reason Whiche are written as Paule sayth Roma 15. for our learning and not for our deceauing that we through patience and comfort of the scripture might haue hope The nature of Gods word is to fight agaynst hypocrites It beganne at Abell and hath euer since continued and shall I doubte not vntyll the laste daye And the hypocrites haue alway the world on their sides as thou seest in the time of Christ They had the elders that is to witte the rulers of the Iewes on theyr side They had Pilate and the Emperors power on theyr side They had Herode also on theyr side Moreouer they brought all theyr worldlye wysedome to passe and all that they coulde thinke â–ª or imagine to serue for theyr purpose Fyrst to feare the people withal they excommunicated all that beleeued in him and put them out of the temple as thou seest Iohn 9. Secondly they founde the meanes to haue him condemned by the Emperors power and made it treason to Cesar to beleeue in him Thirdly they obtayned to haue him hanged as a theefe or a murtherer which after theyr belly wisedome was a cause aboue all causes that no man should beleeue in him For the Iewes take it for a sure token of euerlasting damnation if a man be hanged For it is written in theyr lawe Deutero 21. Cursed is whosoeuer hangeth on tree Moyses also in the same place commaundeth if any man be hanged to take him downe the same day and bury him for feare of polluting or defiling the countrey that is least they shoulde bring the wrath and curse of God vpon them And therfore the wicked Iewes themselues which with so venemous hate persecuted the doctrine of Christ and did all the shame that they coulde do vnto him though they would fayne haue had Christ to hang still on the crosse and there to rotte as he shoulde haue done by the Emperors lawe yet for feare of defiling theyr Sabboth and of bringing the wrath and curse of God vpon them begged of Pilate to take him downe Ioh. 19. which was against them selues Finally when they had done all they coulde and that they thought sufficient and when christ was in the hart of the earth so many billes and pollares about him to keepe him down and when it was past mans helpe then holpe God when man coulde not bring him agayne Gods truth fetched him agayne The oth that God had sworne to AbrahaÌ„ to Dauid to other holy fathers Prophetes raysed him vp agayne to blesse and saue all that beleeue in him Thus became the wisedome of the hypocrites foolishnes Loe thys was written for thy learning and comfort How wonderfully were the children of Israell locked in Egipt In what tribulation combraunce and aduersitie were they in The land also that was promised them was farre of and full of great cities walled with high walles vp to the skye inhabited with great giantes yet Gods truth brought them out of Egipt and planted them in the land of the giantes This is also written for our learning For there is no power agaynst Gods neyther any wisedome against Gods wisedomeâ— he is stronger and wiser then all his enemies What holpe it Pharao to drowne the men childreÌ„ So little I feare not shall it at the last helpe the pope and his byshops to burne our men children whiche manfully confesse that Iesus Christ is the Lorde and that there is no other name geuen vnto men to be saued by as Peter testifieth Actes 4. Who dryed vp the red sea Who slew Golias Who did all those wonderfull deedes which thon readest in the Bible Who deliuered the Israelites euermore from thraâ—dom and bondage as soone as they repented and turned to God Fayth verely and Gods truth and the trust in the promises which he had made Read the xj to the Hebrues for thy consolation When the children of Israell were ready to dispayre for the greatnes the multitude of the Giantes Moyses comforted them euer saying RemeÌ„ber what your Lord God hath done for you in Egipt his wonderfull plagues his
nothing but as the father moueth it euen so hath God all tyrantes in hys hande and letteth them not do whatsoeuer they would but as much onely as he appoynteth them to do and as far forth as it is necessarye for vs. And as when the childe submitteth himselfe vnto hys fathers correction and nurture and humbleth himself altogether vnto the will of his father theÌ„ the rod is taken away euen so when we ar come vnto the knowledge of the right waye and haue forsaken our owne will and offer our selues cleane vnto the will of God to walke which way soeuer he will haue vs then turneth he the tyrantes or els if they enforce to persecute vs any further he putteth them out of the way according vnto the comfortable ensamples of the scripture Moreouer let vs arme our soules with the promises both of helpe and assistance and also of the glorious rewarde that followeth Great is your reward in heaueÌ„ sayth Christ Math. 5. And he that knowledgeth mee before men him will I knowledge before my father that is in heauen Math. 10. and Call on me in time of tribulation and I wyll deliuer thee Psal 65. and Beholde the eyes of the Lord are ouer them thet feare hym and ouer them that trust in hys mercy to deliuer theyr soules from death and to feede them in time of hunger Psal 46. And in Psal 47. sayth Dauid The Lorde is nygh them that are troubled in theyr hartes and the meeke in spirite will he saue The tribulations of the righteous are many and out of them all will the Lord deliuer them The Lord keepeth al the bones of them so that not one of theÌ„ shall be brused The Lord shal redeeme the soules of his seruauntes And of such like consolation are all the Psalmes full woulde to God when ye read them ye vnderstood them And Math. 10. When they deliuer you take no thought what ye shall say it shall be geuen you the same houre what ye shall say for it is not ye that speake but the spirite of your Father which speaketh in you The very heares of your heades are numbred saith Christ also Math. 10. If God care for our heares he much more careth for our soules which he hath sealed with his holy spirite Therefore sayth Peter 1. Pet. 4. Cast all your care vppon him for he careth for you And Paule 1. Cor. 10. sayeth God is true he wil not suffer you to be tempted aboue your might And Psal 71. Cast thy care vpon the Lord. Let thy care be to prepare thy selfe with all thy strength for to walke which way he will haue thee and to beleue that he will goe with thee assist thee and strengthen thee agaynst all tyraÌ„tes deliuer thee out of al tribulatioÌ„ But what way or by what meanes he will do it that committe vnto him and his godly pleasure and wisedome and cast that care vpon him And though it seeme neuer so vnlikely or neuer so impossible vnto naturall reason yet beleue stedfastly that he will do it and then shall he according to his olde vse chainge the course of the worlde euen in the twinckling of an eye and come sodenly vpon our Gyantes as a theefe in the night and coÌ„passe them in their wyles and worldly wisedome when they crye peace all is safe then shall theyr sorrowes beginne as the panges of a woman that traueileth with childe and then shall he destroy them and deliuer thee vnto the glorious prayse of hys mercy and truth Amen ANd as pertayning vnto them that despise Gods worde counting it as a phantasie or a dreame and to them also that for feare of a little persecution fall from it sette this before thyne eyes how God since the beginning of the world before a generall plague euer sent his true prophetes preachers of his word to warne the people and gaue them time to repent But they for the greatest part of theÌ„ hardened theyr hartes and persecuted the worde that was sent to saue them And then God destroyed them vtterly and tooke them cleane from the earth As thou seest what followed the preaching of Noe in y â— olde world what folowed the preaching of Loth among the Sodomites the preachyng of Moses and Aaron among the Egiptians and that sodenly against all possibilitie of mans witte Moreouer as ofte as the children of Israell fel from God to the worshipping of images he sent his prophets vnto them and they persecuted and waxed harde harted and then he sent them into all places of the world captiue Last of all he sent his owne sonne vnto them and they waxed more hard harted then euer before And see what a fearefull example of his wrath and cruel vengeance he hath made of them vnto all the worlde now almost fifteene hundred yeares Vnto the olde Brittaines also which dwelled where our natioÌ„ doth now preached Gildas and rebuked them of theyr wickednes and prophesied both vnto the spirituall as they will be called and vnto the lay men also what vengeaunce would follow except they repented But they waxed hard harted and God sente his plagues and pestilences among them and sent theyr enemies in vppon them on euery side destroyed them vtterly Marke also how Christ threateneth theÌ„ that forsake him for whatsoeuer cause it be whether for feare eyther for shame eyther for losse of honour frendes lyfe or goodes â–ª He that denyeth me before men him will I deâ—y before my father that is in heauen He that loueth father or mother more then me is not worthy of me all thys he sayth Math. 10. And in Mark 8. he sayth Whosoeuer is ashamed of me or my wordes among this adulterous and sinfull generation of him shall the sonne of man be ashamed when he commeth in the glory of his father with his holy Angels And Luk. 9. also None that layeth his hande to the plowe and looketh backe is meete for the kingdome of heauen Neuerthelesse yet if any man haue resisted ignorantly as Paule did let him looke on the truth which Paule wrote after he came to knowledge Also if any man cleane against his hart but ouercome with the weaknes of the flesh for feare of persecution haue denied as Peter did or haue deliuered his booke or put it away secretly let him if he repente come again and take better hold and not dispayre or take it for a signe that God hath forsaken him for God ofttimes taketh hys strength euen froÌ„ his very elect wheÌ„ they either trust in theyr own strength or are negligent to call to him for his strength And that doth hee to teach theÌ„ to make theÌ„ feele that in that fire of tribulatioÌ„ for his wordes sake nothing can endure and abide saue his word and that streÌ„gth onely which he hath promised For the which strength he will haue vs to praye vnto him night and day wyth all
haue submitted thy self vnto thy father and mother agayne If thou obey though it be but carnally either for feare for vayne glorie or profite thy blessyng shal be long lyfe vpon the earth For he sayth honour thy father and mother that thou mayest liue long vpon the earth Exod. xx Contrarywise if thou disobey them thy life shal be shortned vpon the earth For it foloweth Exod. xxj He that smiteth his father or mother shal be put to death for it And he that curseth that is to say rayleth or dishonoured hys father or mother with opprobrious woordes shal be slayne for it And Deut. xx◠If any man haue a sonne stubburne and disobedient which heareth not the voyce of his father and the voyce of hys mother so that they haue taught hym nurtoure and he regardeth them not then let his father and mother take hym bryng him forth vnto the Seniours or elders of the Citie and vnto the gate of the same place And let them say vnto the Seniours of that Citie this our sonne is stubburne and disobedient He will not harken vnto our voyce he is a rioter and a dronkard Thē let the men of the Citie stone hym with stones vnto death so shall ye put awaye wickednesse from among you and all Israell shall heare and shall feare And though that the temporall officers to their owne damnation be negligent in punishing such disobedience as the spirituall officers are to teache it and winke at it or looke on it thorough the fingers yet shall they not scape vnpunished For the vengeance of God shall accōpanie them as thou mayst see Deut. xxviij With all misfortune and euill lucke shall not depart from them vntill they be murdered drownde or hanged either vntill by one mischaunce or an other they be vtterly brought to nought Yea the world often tymes hangeth many a man for that they neuer deserued but God hāgeth them because they would not obey and harkē vnto their elders as the consciences of many well finde when they come vnto the galowes There can they preach and teach other that whiche they thē selues would not learne in season The Mariage also of the children perteineth vnto their elders as thou mayst see i. Cor. vij and throughout all the Scripture by the authoritie of the sayd commaundement child obey father and mother Whiche thyng the heathen and gentiles haue euer kept and to this day keepe vnto thee great shame and rebuke of vs Christē in as much as the weddyngs of our virgins shame it is to speake it are more lyke vnto the saute of a bitche then the mariyng of a reasonable creature Se not we dayly three or foure calengyng one woman before the Commissary or Officiall of whiche not one hath the consent of her father and mother And yet hee that hath most money hath best right and shall haue her in the despite of all her frendes and in deffiaunce of Gods ordinaunces Moreouer when she is geuen by the iudge vnto y t one party also maried euen then oft tymes shall the contrary party sue before an hyer iudge or an other that succedeth the same for money deuorce her agayne So shamefully doth the couetousnes and ambition of our Prelates mocke with the lawes of God I passe ouer with silence how many yeares they will prolōg the sentence with cauillations and suttletie if they be well monyed on both parties and if a damsel promise ij how shamefull Councel they will geue the second and also how the religious of Sathan do separate vnseperable matrimonie For after thou art lawfully maryed at the commaundemēt of father and mother and with the consent of all thy frendes yet if thou wilt be disgised eke vnto one of them and sweare obediēce vnto their traditions thou mayst disobey father and mother breake the othe which thou hast sworne to God before his holy congregation and withdraw loue and charitie the hyest of Gods cōmaundements and that dutie and seruice which thou owest vnto thy wife whereof Christ can not dispence with thee For Christ is not agaynst God but with God and came not to breake Gods ordinaunces but to fulfill them That is hee came to ouercome thee w t kindnes and to make thee to do of very loue the thyng which the law cōpelleth thee to doe For loue onely and to do seruice vnto thy neighbour is the fulfillyng of the law in y t sight of God To be a Monke or a Frier thou mayst thus forsake thy wife before thou hast lyne with her but not to be a seculare priest And yet after thou art professed the Pope for money wil dispence with thee both for thy coate and all thy obedience make a seculer Priest of thee likewise as it is simonie to sell a benefice as they call it but to resigne vpon a pension and thē to redeine the same is no simony at all Oh crafty iugglers and mockers with the word of God ¶ The obedience of wiues vnto their husbandes AFter that Eue was deceaued of the Serpent God said vnto her Gene. iij. Thy lust or appetite shall perteyne vnto thy husband and he shall rule thee or raigne ouer thee God whiche created the woman knoweth what is in that weake vessell as Peter calleth her and hath therefore put her vnder the obedience of her husband to rule her lustes and wanton appetites i. Peter iij. exhorteth wiues to bee in subiection vnto their husbandes after the ensample of the holy wemen whiche in old tyme trusted in GOD and as Sara obeyed Abraham and called hym Lord. Whiche Sara before she was maried was Abrahams sister and equall with him but as soone as she was maried was in subiection and became with out comparison inferior For so is the nature of wedlocke by the ordinaunce of God It were much better that our wiues folowed the ensample of the holy wemen of old time in obeyeng their husbands then to worshyp them with a Pater noster an Aue and a Credo or to sticke vp candles before their images Paul Ephe. v. sayth wemen submitte your selues vnto your own husbādes as vnto the Lord. For the husband is the wiues head euen as Christ is the head of the congregation Therfore as the congregation is in subiection to Christ likewise let wiues be in subiectiō vnto their husbādes in all things Let the woman therfore feare her husband as Paul sayth in the sayd place For her husband is vnto her in y t stede of God that she obey him and wayte on hys commaundementes And hys commaundementes are Gods commaundements If she therfore grudge agaynst him or resiste hym she grudgeth against God and resisteth God ¶ The obedience of Seruauntes vnto their Maisters SEruauntes obey your carnall masters with feare and tremblyng in singlenesse of your hartes as vnto Christ not with seruice in the eye sight as mē pleaseres but as the
they had blynded y ◠Scripture whose knowledge as it were a keye letteth into God with gloses and traditions Likewise findest thou Math. xxiij As Peter aunswered in the name of al so Christ promised him the keyes in the person of all Math. xvj And in the. xx of Iohn he payed them saying receaue the holy Ghost who soeuers sinnes ye remitte they are remitted or forgeuen who soeuers sinnes ye retaine they are retained or holden With preachyng the promises loose they as many as repent and beleue And for that Iohn sayth receaue y t holy ghost Luke in his last Chapter sayth then opened he their wittes that they might vnderstand the Scriptures and sayd vnto them thus it is written And thus it behoued Christ to suffre and to rise agayne the thyrd day And that repentaunce remission of sinnes should be preached in his name amōg all nations At preachyng of the law repent men and at the preachyng of the promises do they beleue are saued Peter in the second of the Actes practised his keyes and by preachyng the law brought the people into y t knowledge of them selues and bound their consciences so that they were pricked in their hartes and sayd vnto Peter and to the other Apostles what shall we doe Then brought they foorth the keye of the swete promises saying repent and be Baptised euery one of you in the name of Iesus Christ for the remission of sinnes and ye shall receaue the gift of the holy ghost For the promise was made vnto you and vnto your children and to all that are a farre euen as many as the Lord shal call Of like examples is the Actes full and Peters Epistles and Paules Epistles and all the Scripture neither hath our holy father any other authoritie of Christ or by the reason of his predecessor Peter then to preach Gods word As Christ cōpareth the vnderstandyng of Scripture vnto a keye so compareth he it to a net and vnto leuen and vnto many other thinges for certeine properties I maruell therfore that they boast not them selues of their nette and leuen as well as of their keyes for they are all one thyng But as Christ biddeth vs beware of y ◠leuē of the Phariseis so beware of their counterfeted keyes and of their false nette which are their traditiōs and ceremonies their hipocrisie false doctrine wherewith they katch not soules vnto Christ but authoritie and riches vnto them selues Let christen kynges therefore keepe their fayth and truth and all lawfull promises and bondes not one wyth an other onely but euen wyth the Turke or whatsoeuer infidell it be For so it is right before God as the scriptures and exāples of the Bible testifie Whosoeuer voweth an vnlawful vow promiseth an vnlawfull promise sweareth an vnlawful oth sinneth against God and ought therfore to breake it He nedeth not to sue to Rome for a licence For he hath Gods word not a licēce onely but also a commaundement to breake it They therefore y ◠are sworne to be true vnto Cardinals Byshops that is to say false vnto God the king and the realme may breake their othes lawfully without grudge of conscience by the aucthoritie of Gods worde In makyng them they sinned but in repētyng and breakyng them they please God hyghly and receaue forgeuenes in Christ Let kynges take their dutie of their subiectes and that is necessary vnto y t defence of the realme Let them rule their Realmes them selues wyth the helpe of laye men that are sage wyse learned and expert Is it not a shame aboue all shames a monstrous thing that no man should be founde able to gouerne a worldly kyngdome saue byshops and prelates that haue forsakē the worlde and are taken out of the worlde and appoynted to preach the kyngdome of God Christ sayth y t hys kingdome is not of this world Iohn 18. And Luk. 12. vnto y ◠young mā that desired hym to bid his brother to geue hym part of the inheritaunce he aunswered who made me a iudge or a deuider among you No man that layeth his hand to the Plowe and looketh backe is apt for the kingdome of heauen Luke ix No man can serue two maisters but he must despise the one Math. vj. To preach Gods worde is to much for halfe a man And to minister a temporall kingdome is to much for halfe a man also Either other requireth an whole man One therfore can not well do both He that auengeth himselfe on euery trifle is not mete to preach y t pacience of Christ how that a man ought to forgeue and to suffer all thynges He that is ouerwhelmed with all maner riches and doth but seeke more dayly is not meete to preach pouertie He that will obey no man is not mete to preach how we ought to obey all men Peter saith Act. vj. It is not meete that we should leaue the word of God and serue at the tables Paule sayth in the ix chapter of the first Corinthe Wo is me if I preach not a terible saying verely for Popes Cardinals and Byshoppes If he had sayd wo be vnto me if I fight not moue Princes vnto warre or if I encrease not S. Peters patrimonie as they call it it had bene a more easy saying for them Christ forbiddeth hys disciples and that oft as thou mayst see Math. xviij And also xx Mark ix and also x. Luk. ix and also xxij Euen at his last supper not onely to clime aboue Lordes kynges and Emperours in worldly rule but also to exalt themselues one aboue an other in y e kingdome of God But in vayne for the Pope would not heare it though he had commaunded it tenne thousand tymes Gods worde should rule onely and not Byshoppes decrees or the Popes pleasure That ought they to preach purely and spiritually and to fashion their liues after wyth all ensample of godly liuyng long suffering to draw all to Christ and not to expounde the Scriptures carnally and worldly saying God spake thys to Peter and I am his successour therefore thys aucthoritie is myne onely and then bring in the tyranny of their fleshly wisdome in praesentia maioris cessat potestas minoris that is in the presence of the greater y ◠lesse hath no power There is no brotherhod where such philosophy is taught SVch philosophy and so to abuse the scriptures and to mocke with Gods word is after the maner of the Byshop of Rochesters diuinitie For he in hys Sermō of the condemnation of Martin Luther proueth by a shadow of the olde testament that is by Moyses and Aaron that Sathan and Antichrist our most holy father the Pope is Christes vicare head of Christes cōgregation Moyses sayth he signifieth Christ and Aaron the Pope And yet the epistle vnto the Hebrues proueth that the hye Priest of the olde lawe signifieth Christ and his
a state or a degree ordeined of God and an office wherein the husband serueth the wife and the wife the husband It was ordeined for a remedy and to encrease the worlde and for the man to helpe the woman and the woman the man with all loue and kyndnes and not to signifie any promise that euer I heard or redde of in y ◠scripture Therfore ought it not to be called a Sacrament It hath a promise that we sinne not in that state if a man receaue hys wise as a gift geuen to him of God the wife her husband likewise as all maner meates and drinkes haue a promise that we sinne not if we vse them measurably with thankes geuing If they call matrimony a Sacrament because the scripture vseth the similitude of matrimonie to expresse the mariage or wedlocke that is betwene vs and Christ For as a woman though she be neuer so poore yet when she is maried is as rich as her husband euen so we whē we repent and beleue the promises of God in Christ though we be neuer so poore sinners yet are as rich as Christ all his merits are ours with all that he hath If for that cause they call it a sacrament so will I musterde seede leuen a net keyes bread water and a thousand other things which Christ and the Prophetes and all the scripture vse to expresse the kingdome of heauen and Gods worde wythall They prayse wedlocke wyth their mouth and say it is an holy thyng as it is verely but had leuer be sanctified wyth an whore then to come wythin the sanctuary ¶ Of Order SUbdeacon Deacō Priest Byshop Cardinall Patriarch and Pope be names of offices and seruice or should be and not Sacraments There is no promise coupled therwith If they minister their offices truly it is a signe that Christes spirite is in them if not that the deuill is in them Are these all Sacramentes or which one of them Or what thyng in them is that holy signe or Sacrament The shauyng or the annoynting What also is the promise that is signified thereby But what word printeth in them that charact that spirituall seale O dreamers and naturall beastes without the seale of the spirite of God but sealed with the marke of the beast and with cankred consciences There is a word called in Latine Sacerdos in Greeke Hiercus in Hebrue Cohan that is a Minister an officer a sacrificer or a Priest as Aaron was a Priest and sacrificed for the people and was a mediator betwen God them And in the English should it haue had some other name then Priest But Antichrist hath deceaued vs with vnknowen and straūge termes to bring vs into confusion and superstitious blyndnes Of that maner is Christ a Priest for euer and all we Priests thorough hym and neede no more of any such Priest on earth to be a meane for vs vnto god For Christ hath brought vs all into the inner temple within the vayle or forehanging and vnto the mercy stoole of God And hath coupled vs vnto God where we offer euery man for himselfe y e desires petitions of his hart sacrifice and kil the lustes appetits of his flesh with prayer fasting all maner godly liuing An other worde is there in Greeke called Presbiter in latin Senior in englishe an elder and is nothing but an officer to teach and not to be a mediator betwene God and vs. This nedeth no annointing of man They o◠y t olde testament were annointed with oyle to signifie the annointing of Christ and of vs thorough Christ with the holy ghost This wise is no man Priest but he that is chosen saue as in time of necessitie euery parson Christeneth so may euery man teach his wife housholde and the wife her children So in time of neede if I see my brother sinne I may betwene hym and me rebuke him and damne his deede by the lawe of God And may also comfort them that are in dispayre with the promises of God and saue them if they beleue By a Priest then in the new testament vnderstand nothing but an elder to teach the younger and to bring thē vnto the full knowledge and vnderstanding of Christ and to minister the Sacramentes which Christ ordeyned which is also nothyng but to preach Christes promises And by them that geue all their studie to quench the light of truth and to holde the people in darcknes vnderstand the disciples of Sathan and messengers of Antichrist what soeuer names they haue or what soeuer they call themselues And as concerning that our spiritualtie as they will be called make themselues holyer then the lay people and take so great landes and goodes to pray for them and promise them pardons and forgeuenes of sinnes or absolution without preachyng of Christes promises is falsehode and the woorkyng of Antichrist and as I haue sayd the rauenyng of those wolues which Paul Act. xx prophesied should come after hys departyng not sparyng the flocke Their doctrine is that marchaundise wherof Peter speaketh saying through coueteousnes shall they with fayned wordes make marchaundise of you ij Pet. ij And their reasons wherewith they proue their doctrine are as sayth Paul i. Timo. vj. superfluous disputynges arguynges or braulyngs of mē with corrupt mindes and destitute of truth whiche thinke that lucre is godlynes But Christ sayth Math. vij by their frutes shalt thou know them that is by their filthy couetousnes and shamelesse ambition and dronken desire of honor contrary vnto the example doctrine of Christ and of his Apostles Christ sayd to Peter the last Chapter of Iohn Fede my sheepe and not shere thy flocke And Pet. sayth i. Pet. v. Not being Lordes ouer the Parishes but these shere and are become Lordes Paul saith ij Cor. ij Not that we be Lordes ouer your faith but these will be Lordes compel vs to beleue what soeuer they lust without any witnes of Scripture yea cleane contrary to the Scripture whē the opē text rebuketh it Paul sayth it is better to geue thē to receaue Act. xx But these do nothyng in the world but lay snares to katch and receaue what so euer cōmeth as it were the gapyng mouth of hell And. ij Cor. xij I seeke not yours but you but these seeke not you to Christ but yours to thē selues and therfore lest their dedes should be rebuked will not come at the light Neuerthelesse the truth is that we are all equally beloued in Christ and God hath sworne to all indifferently According therfore as euery man beleueth Gods promises longeth for thē and is diligent to pray vnto GOD to fulfill them so is his prayer heard and as good is the prayer of a cobler as of a Cardinall and of a bocher as of a Byshop the blessing of a baker that knoweth the truth is as good as the blessyng of our most holy father the Pope And
by blessing vnderstand not the wagging of the popes or Bishops hand ouer thyne head but prayer as when we say God make thee a good man Christ put his spirite in thee or geue thee grace and power to walke in the truth to folow hys coÌ„mauÌ„dementes c. As Rebeccas frendes blessed her wheÌ„ she departed Gene. xxiiij saying Thou art our sister grow vnto thousand thousandes and thy seede possesse the gates of their enemies And as Isaac blessed Iacob Gene. xxvij saying God geue thee of the dew of heauen and of the fatnes of the earth aboundaunce of corne wyne and oyle c. And Gene. xxviij Almighty God blesse thee and make thee grow and multiply thee that thou mayst be a great multitude of people and geue to thee and to thy seede after thee the blessings of Abraham that thou mayst possesse the land wherin thou art a strauÌ„ger which he promised to thy graundfather and such lyke Last of all one singular doubt they haue what maketh the Priest the annoynting or puttyng on of the handes or what other ceremonie or what wordes About which they braule and scolde one ready to teare out an others throte One sayth this an other that but they caÌ„ not agree Neither caÌ„ any of them make so strong a reason which an other can not improue For they are all out of the way and without the spirite of God to iudge spirituall things Howbeit to this I auÌ„swere that wheÌ„ Christ called xij vp into the mouÌ„taine and chose them then immediatly without any annointing or ceremony were they his Apostles that is to witte ministers chosen to be sent to preach his Testament vnto all the whole world And after the resurrection wheÌ„ he had opened their wittes and geuen them knowledge to vnderstand the secretes of hys Testament how to bynde loose and what he would haue theÌ„ to do in all thynges then he sent them forth with a commaundemeÌ„t to preach and bynde the vnbeleuyng that continue in sinne and to loose the beleuyng that repent And that commaundemeÌ„t or charge made theÌ„ Byshops priestes Popes and all thyng If they say that Christ made theÌ„ priestes at his Maundey or last Supper when he sayd do this in the remembrauÌ„ce of me I aunswere though the Apostles wist not then what hee ment yet I will not striue nor say that agaynst Neuer the latter the commaundement and the charge which he gaue them made theÌ„ Priestes And Actes the first when Mathias was choseÌ„ by lotte it is not to be douted but that the Apostles after their common maner prayed for him that God would geue him grace to minister his office truely and put their handes on him and exhorted him and gaue him charge to be diligent faithfull and then was he as great as the best And Actes vj. When the Disciples that beleued had chosen vj. Deacons to minister to the widdowes the Apostles prayed and put their handes on them and admitted them without more adde Their putting on of hands was not after the maner of the dome blessing of our holy byshops with two fingers but they spake vnto them and tolde them their dutie and gaue them a charge and warned them to be faythfull in the Lordes busines as we chuse temporall officers and read their duty to them and they promise to be faythfull ministers and then are admitted Neither is there any other maner or ceremonie at all required in makyng of our spirituall officers then to chuse an able person and theÌ„ to rehearse him his dutie and geue him his charge and so to put him in his rowme And as for that other solemne doubte as they call it whether Iudas was a Priest or no I care not what he then was but of this I am sure that he is now not onely Priest but also Byshop Cardinall and Pope ¶ Of Penaunce PEnaunce is a word of their owne forgyng to disceaue vs with all as many other are In the Scripture we finde panitentia repentaunce Agite poenitentiam do repent Poeniteat vos let it repeÌ„t you Metanoyte in Greeke forthinke yo or let it forthinke you Of repentaunce they haue made penaunce to blinde the people and to make them thinke that they must take payne and do some holy dedes to make satisfaction for their sinnes namely such as they enioyue them As thou mayst see in the Cronicles when great kynges and tyrauntes which with violence of sword conquered other kynges landes and slew all that came to hand came to them selues and had conscience of their wicked dedes then the Byshops coupled them not to Christ but vnto the Pope and preached the Pope vnto them and made them to submit them selues and also their realmes vnto the holy father the Pope and to take penaunce as they call it that is to say such iniunctions as the Pope and Bishops would commaund them to do to build Abbays to endote them with liuelode to be prayed for for euer and to geue them exemptions and priuilege and licence to do what the lust vnpunished Repentaunce goeth before faith and prepareth the way to Christ and to the promises For Christ commeth not but vnto them that see their sinnes in the law and repent Repentaunce that is to say this mornyng and sorrow of the hart lasteth all our liues long For we finde our selues all our liues long to weake for Gods law and therfore sorrow morne longyng for strength Repentaunce is no Sacrament as faith hope loue and knowledge of a mans sinnes are not to be called Sacramentes For they are spirituall and inuisible Now must a Sacrament be an outward signe that may be sene to signifie to represent and to put a man in remeÌ„braunce of some spirituall promise which can not be sene but by faith onely Repentaunce and all the good dedes which accompanie repentaunce to slay the lustes of the fleshe are signified by Baptisme For Paule sayth Roma vj. as it is aboue rehearsed Remember ye not saith he that all we whiche are baptised in the name of Christ Iesus are baptised to dye with him we are buryed with him in Baptisme for to dye that is to kil the lustes and the rebellion which remayneth in the flesh And after that he sayth ye are dead as concernyng sinne but lyue vnto God through Iesus Christ our Lord. If thou looke on the profession of our harts and on the spirit and forgeuenes which we haue receaued thorough Christes merites we are full dead but if thou looke on the rebellion of the flesh we do but begyn to dye and to be baptised that is to drowne and quench the lustes and are full baptised at the last minute of death And as coÌ„cernyng the workyng of the spirite we begyn to lyue grow euery day more and more both in knowledge and also in Godly lyuyng accordyng as the lustes abate As a child receaueth yeâ—ull soule at the first day yet
them to continue still wyth violence And thus teach our deuines as it appereth by their argumentes He that taketh most payne say they is greatest and so forth The people are throughly brought in beliefe that the deede in it selfe without any further respect saueth them if they be so long at Church or say so many Pater nosters and reade so much in a toung whtch they vnderstand not or goe so much a pilgrimage and take so much payne or fast such a superstitious fast or obserue such a superstitious obseruaūce neither profitable to himselfe nor to hys neyghbour but done of a good entent onely say they to please God withall ye to kisse the paxe they thinke it a meritorious deede when to loue their neyghbour and to forgeue hym which thyng is signified thereby they studie not to doe nor haue power to doe nor thinke that they are bounde to doe it if they be offended by hym So fore haue our false prophets brought y ◠people out of their wittes haue wrapped thē in darcknes and haue rocked them a sleepe in blyndnes and ignorauncy Now is all such doctrine false doctrine and all such fayth false fayth For the deede pleaseth not but as farre forth as it is applyed vnto our neyghbours profet or the taming of our bodyes to keepe the commaundement Now must the body be tame onely and that wyth the remedies that God hath ordeined and not kylled Thou must not forswere the naturall remedy which God hath ordeined and bryng thy selfe into such case that thou shouldest eyther breake Gods commaundement or kyll thy selfe or burne nyght and day wythout rest so that thou cāst not once thinke a godly thought neyther is it lawfull to forsake thy neyghbour and to withdraw thy selfe from seruing him and to get thee into a den and lyue idlely profitable to no man but robbing all men first of fayth and then of goodes and land and of all he hath wyth makyng hym beleue in the hypocrisy of thy superstitious prayers and Popeholy deedes The prayer of fayth and y e deedes thereof that spring of loue are accepted before God The prayer is good according to the proportion of fayth and the deede according to the measure of loue Now he that bideth in the world as Monkes call it hath more fayth then the cloysterer For he hangeth on God in all thynges He must trust God to sende hym good speede good lucke fauour helpe a good mayster a good neyghbour a good seruaunt a good wyfe a good chapman marchaunt to send hys marchaundice safe to land and a thousand like He loueth also more which appeareth in that hee doth seruice alwayes vnto his neighbour To pray one for an other are we equally boūd and to pray is a thyng that we may alwayes doe what so euer we haue in hand and that to do may no man hyre an other Christes bloud hath hyred vs all ready Thus in the deede deliteth God as farforth as we do it either to to serue our neighbour with all as I haue sayd or to tame the flesh that we may fulfill the commaundement from the bottome of the hart And as for our payne takyng God reioyseth not therin as a tyraunt but pitieth vs as it were morneth with vs and is alway ready and at hand to helpe vs if we call as a mercyfull father and a kynd mother Neuer the later hee suffereth vs to fall into many temptations and much aduersitie yea him selfe layeth the crosse of tribulatiō on our backes not that he reioyseth in our sorrow but to driue sinne out of y ◠flesh which can none otherwise be cured as the Phisition and Surgion do many thinges which are paynefull to the sicke not that they reioyse in the paynes of the poore wretches but to persecute and to driue out the diseases which can no otherwise be healed When the people beleue therfore if they doe so much woorke or suffer so much payne or go so much a pilgrimage that they are safe is a false fayth For a Christen man is not saued by woorkes but by fayth in the promises before all good woorkes though that the woorkes when we worke Gods commaūdement with a good wil and not workes of our own imagination declare that we are safe and that the spirite of him that hath made vs safe is in vs yea and as God through preachyng of fayth doth purge and iustifie the hart euen so thorough workyng of deedes doth he purge and iustifie the members makyng vs perfect both in body and soule after the lykenesse of Christ Neither nedeth a Christen man to runne hether or thether to Rome to Hierusalem or S. Iames or any other pilgrimage farre or nere to be saued thereby or to purchase forgeuenes of his sinnes For a Christen mās health and saluation is with in him euen in his mouth Roma x. The word is nye thee euen in thy mouth and in thyne hart that is the word of faith which we preach sayth Paul If we beleue the promises with our hartes and confesse them with our mouthes we are safe This is our health with in vs. But how shall they beleue that they heare not And how shal they heare without a preacher sayth Paul Roma x. For looke on the promises of God and so are all our preachers domme Or if they preach them they so sause thē and leuen thē that no stomacke can brooke them nor finde any sauor in them For they paynte vs such an eare confession as is impossible to be kept and more impossible that it should stand with the promises and Testament of God And they ioyne them penaunce as they call it to fast to go pilgrimages and geue so much to make satisfaction with all They preach their Masses their merites their pardons their ceremonies and put the promise cleane out of possession The word of health and saluation is nye thee in thy mouth thyne hart sayth Paul Nay say they thy saluation is in our faythfull eare This is their hold thereby know they all secretes thereby mocke they all men and all mens wiues and beguile Knight and Squier Lord and Kyng and betray all Realmes The Byshops with the Pope haue a certaine conspiration and secret treason agaynst the whole world And by confession know they what Kings and Emperours thinke If ought be agaynst them do they neuer so euill then moue they their captiues to warre and to fight and geue them pardons to slay whom they will haue taken out of the way They haue with falsehode taken from all Kynges and Emperours their right and duties whiche now they call their freedomes liberties priuileges haue peruerted the ordinaunces that God left in the world and haue made euery Kyng sweare to defend their falsehode against their own selues So that now if any man preach Gods worde truly and shew the fredome and libertie of the soule whiche we haue in
euerlastyng promises eternall Testament that God had made betwene man and hym in Christes bloud and the miracles dyd testifie also that they were true seruauntes of Christ Paul preached not him selfe he taught not any maÌ„ to trust in him or his holynes or in Peter or in any ceremonie but in the promises which God hath sworne onely yea he mightyly resisteth all suche false doctrine both to the Corinthians Galathians EphesiaÌ„s and euery where If this be true as it is true and nothyng more truer that if Paul had preached him self or taught any maÌ„ to beleue in his holynes or prayer or in any thyng saue in the promises that GOD hath made and sworne to geue vs for Christes sake he had bene a false Prophet why am not I also a false Prophet if I teach thee to trust in Paule or in hys holines or prayer or in any thing saue in Gods word as Paul dyd If Paule were here and loued me as he loued them of his tyme of whoÌ„ he was sent and to whoÌ„ he was a seruaunt to preache Christ what good could he doe for me or wishe me but preach Christ and pray to God for me to open myne hart to geue me his spirite to bring me vnto the full knowledge of Christ vnto which porte or hauen when I am once come I am as safe as Paule felow with Paule ioyntheyre with Paul of all the promises of God and gods truth heareth my prayer as well as Paules I also now could not but loue Paul wish him good and pray for him that God would strength him in all his temptations geue him victory as he would do for me Neuerthelesse there are many weake and young consciences alwayes in the congregation which they that haue the office to preach ought to teach and not to disceaue them What prayers pray our Clergy for vs which stoppe vs and exclude vs froÌ„ Christ and seke all the meanes possible to kepe vs from knowledge of Christ They compell vs to hyre Friers Monkes Nunnes Chanons and Priestes to buye their abhominable merites and to hyre the Saintes that are dead to pray for vs for the very Saintes haue they made hyrelynges also because that their offeryngs come to their profite What pray all those that we might come to the knowledge of Christ as the Apostles did Nay verely For it is a plaine case that all they which enforce to kepe vs from Christ pray not that we might come to the knowledge of Christ And as for the Saintes whose prayer was wheÌ„ they were a lyne that we might be grounded stablished and streÌ„gthed in Christ onely if it were of God that we should this wise worshyp them contrary vnto their owne doctrine I dare be bold to affirme that by the meanes of their prayers we should haue bene brought long a go vnto the knowledge of God and Christ agayne though that these beastes had done their worste to set it Let vs therefore set our hartes at rest in Christ and in Gods promises for so I thinke it best and let vs take the Saintes soran example onely and let vs do as they both taught and dyd Let vs set Gods promises before our eyes and desire him for his mercy and for Christes sake to fulfill them And he is as true as euer he was and will do it as well as euer he dyd for to vs are the promises made as well as to them Moreouer the end of Gods miracles is good the ende to these miracles are euill For the offerynges which are the cause of the miracles do but minister and maynteine vice sinne and all abhomination and are geuen to them that haue to much so that for very aboundance they â—ome out their owne shame and corrupt the whole worlde with the styuch of their filthines Therto what soeuer is not of fayth is sinne Roma xiiij Fayth commeth by hearyng Gods woorde Roma x. when now thou fastest or doest any thyng in the worship of any Saint beleuyng to come to the fauour of God or to bee saued thereby if thou haue Gods worde then is it true fayth and shall saue thee If thou haue not Gods woorde then is it a false fayth superstitiousnes and Idolatry and damnable sinne Also in the Collects of the Saintes with whiche we pray God to saue vs through the merites or deseruynges of the Saintes which Saintes yet were not saued by their owne deseruynges them selues we say Per Christ 〈◊〉 DominuÌ„ nostrum that is for Christ our Lordes sake We say saue vs good Lord thorough the saintes merites for Christes sake How can he saue vs through the Saintes merites for Christes sake and for hys deseruyng merites and loue Take an example A Gentleman sayth vnto me I will do the vttemost of my power for thee for the loue whiche I owe vnto thy father Though thou hast neuer done me pleasure yet I loue thy father well thy father is my frend and hath deserued that I doe all that I can for thee c. Here is a Testament and a promise made vnto me in the loue of my father onely If I come to the sayd Gentleman in the name of one of his seruauntes whiche I neuer saw neuer spake with neither haue any acquaintaunce at all with and say Syr I pray you be good master vnto me in such a cause I haue not deserued that he should so do Neuerthelesse I pray you doe it for such a seruauntes sake yea I pray you for the loue that you owe to my father doe that for me for such a seruauntes sake If I this wise made my petition would not meÌ„ thinke that I come late out of S. Patrikes Purgatory had left my wittes behinde me This do we For the TestameÌ„t and promises are all made vnto vs in Christ And we desire God to fulfill hys promises for the Saintes sake yea that he will for Christes sake do it for the Saintes sake They haue also martyrs which neuer preached Gods worde neither dyed therefore but for priuileges and liberties which they falsely purchased contrary vnto Gods ordinaunces Yea such Saintes though they be deade yet robbe now as fast as euer they did neither are lesse couetous now then when they were aliue I doubt not but that they will make a Saint of my Lord Cardinall after the death of vs that be aliue and know his iuggling and crafty conueiaunce and will shrine him gloriously for his mightily defending of the right of holy Church except we be diligent to leaue a commemoration of that Nimroth behind vs. The reasons wherewith they proue their doctrine are but fleshly and as Paule calleth them entising wordes of mans wisdome that is to witte sophistry and brauling argumentes of men with corrupt mindes and destitute of the truth whose God is their bellye vnto which idole whosoeuer offereth not the same is an heretike and worthy to be brunt The
spirite of the lyuing God not in tables of stone as the ten commaundementes but in the fleshy tables of the hart as who shuld say we writ not a dead law with inke and in parchemenâ— nor graue that which damned you in tables of stone but preache you that which bringeth the spirite of lyfe vnto your brestes which spirite writeth and graueth the law of loue in your hartes and geueth you lust to do the will of God And furthermore sayth he our ablenes coÌ„meth of God which hath made vs able to minister the new TestameÌ„t not of the letter y t is to say not of the law but of the spirite For the letter that is to say the law killeth but the spirite geueth life that is to say the spirite of God whiche entreth your hartes wheÌ„ ye beleue the glad tydinges that are preached you in Christe quickeneth your hartes and geueth you life lust and maketh you to do of loue and of your owne accorde without compulsioÌ„ that which the law compelled you to do and daÌ„ned you because ye could not doe with loue and lust and naturally Thus seest thou that the letter signifieth not the litterall sence and the spirite the spirituall sence And Rom. ij Paul vseth this terme Littera for the law And Rom. vij where he setteth it so playne that it the great wrath of God had not blinded them they could neuer haue stombled at it God is a spirite and all his wordes are spirituall His litterall sence is spituall and all his wordes are spiritual When thou readest Math. j. she shall beare a sonne thou shalt cal his name Iesus For he shall saue his people froÌ„ their sinnes This litteral sence is spiritual and euerlasting life vnto as many as beleue it And the litterall sence of these wordes Math. v. blessed are the mercyfull for they shall haue mercy are spirituall and life Wherby they that are mercyfull may of right by the truth and promise of God challenge mercy And like is it of these wordes Math. vj. If you forgeue othermen their sinnes your heauenly father shall forgeue you yours And so is it of all the promises of God Finally all gods wordes are spiritual if thou haue eyes of God to see the right meanyng of the text whereunto y â— Scripture perteyneth the final end and cause therof All the Scripture is either the promises and TestameÌ„t of God in Christ and stories perteining thereunto to strength thy faith either the law and stories perteining therto to feare thee from euil doing There is no story nor gest seme it neuer so simple or so vyle vnto the worlde but that thou shalt finde therein spirite and life and edifieng in the litterall sense For it is gods Scripture written for thy learnyng and comforte There is no cloute or tagge there that hath not precious reliques wrapt therein of fayth hope pacience and long sufferyng and of the truth of God and also of hys righteousnes Set before thee the storie of Ruben which defiled his fathers beo Marke what a crosse God suffered to fal on the necke of his elect Iacob CoÌ„sider first the shame among the heatheÌ„ when as yet there was no moe of the whole world within the Testament of God but he and his houshold I report me to our Prelates which sweare by their honor whether it were a crosse or no. Seest thou not how our wicked bylders rage because they see their bildynges burne now they are tryed by the fire of Gods word and how they stirre vp the whole world to quench the word of God for feare of loosing their honour Then what busines had he to pacifie his children Looke what a do he had at y â— defiling of his daughter Dina. And be thou sure that the brethren there were no more furious for the defiling of their sister then the sonnes heare for defiling of their mother Marke what folowed Ruben to feare other that they shame not their fathers and mothers He was cursed and lost the kyngdome and also the Priestdome and his tribe or generatioÌ„ was euer few in number as it appeareth in the stories of the Bible The adulterie of Dauid with Barsabe is an ensample not to moue vs to euill but if while we folow the way of righteousnes any chaunce driue vs aside that we despayre not For if we saw not such infirmities in Gods elect we which are so weake and fall so oft should vtterly dispaire thinke that God had cleane forsaken vs. It is therfore a sure and an vndoubted conclusion whether we be holy or vnholy we are all sinners But the differeÌ„ce is that Gods sinners consent not to their sinne They consent vnto the law that it is both holy and righteous and mourne to haue their sinne taken away But the deuils sinners consent vnto their sinne and would haue the law and hell taken away and are enemies vnto the righteousnes of God Likewise in the whomely gest of Noe when he was dronke and lay in his tente with hys priuy members open hast thou great edifyeng in the litteral sence Thou seest what became of the curied children of wicked Ham which saw his fathers priuie members and gested therof vnto his brethren Thou seest also what blessing fell on Sem and Iaphet which went backward and couered their fathers members saw them not And thirdly thou seest what infirmitie accompanieth Goâ—s elect be they neuer so holy which yet is not imputed vnto theÌ„ For the fayth trust they haue in God swalloweth vp all their sinnes Notwithstandyng this text offereth vs an apte and an hansome allegory or similitude to describe our wicked Ham Antichrist the Pope which many huÌ„dred yeares hath done all the shame that hart caÌ„ thinke vnto the priâ—ey meÌ„ber of God which is the word of promise or y â— word of faith as Paule calleth it Rom. x. and the Gospell and TestameÌ„t of Christ wherewith we are begotten as thou seest i. Peter i. and Iames. i. And as the cursed children of Ham grew into gyauntes so mightie and great that the children of Israell semed but greshoppers in respect of them so the cursed sonnes of our Ham the Pope his Cardinals Bysshops Abbots Monkes and Friers are become mighty gyauntes aboue all power and authoritie so that the children of faith in respect of them are much lesse then greshoppers They heape mountayne vppon mountayne will to heaueÌ„ by their own strength by away of their owne making not by the way Christ Neuer the latter those gyauÌ„tes for the wickednes abhominatioÌ„s which they had wrought did God vtterly destroy part of them by the childreÌ„ of Loth and part by the children of Esau and seuen nations of them by the children of Israell So no doubt shall he destroy these for like abhominations that shortly For their kyngdome is but the kyngdome of lyes and falshead which must needes perish at
to be merciful is louingly to forgeue them that offended thee assoone as they knowledge their misdoyng aske thee mercy To be mercifull is patiently long to abide the conuersion of sinners with a lusty courage and hope that God will at the last conuert them and in the meane tyme to pray instantly for them and euer when he seeth an occasion to exhort theÌ„ warne them monishe theÌ„ and rebuke them And to be mercifull is to interpret all to the best and to looke thorow the fingers at many thynges and not to make a greuous sinne of euery small trifle and to suffer and forbeare in his owne cause the malice of them that wil not repent nor be a knowen of theyr wickednesse as long as he can suffer it and as long as it ought to be suffred and when he can no lenger then to complayne to them that haue auctoritie to forbidde wrong and to punishe such euill doers But the hypocrites cleane contrary condemne all meÌ„ for greuous sinners saue them onely that buy their holynesse of them And because they wyll suffer wyth no man they get them to silence And because they will helpe no man all that they haue say they pertayneth to the Couent and is none of theirs And if they be offended they wyll be auenged immediatly And to clooke that they should not seeme to adueÌ„ge theÌ„selues the matter say they pertayneth to God and holy Church or to some Saint or to one or other holy thyng as if thou smite one of them on the one cheke he will turne to thee the other yer he will aduenge himself But the iniury of the holy oyle wherwith he was annointed that must he aduenge and that with a spirituall punishmeÌ„t that thou must be accursed as blacke as a Colyer and deliuered to Sathan And if thou come not in and aske absolution and to offer thy selfe to penaunce and to paying thereto they wyll not suffer till the Deuil fetch thee But will deliuer thee to the fyre in the meane tyme. And all for zeale of righteousnes say they O hypocrites the zeale of righteousnes is to hunger and thyrst for righteousnes as it is aboue described that is to care and study and to do the vttermost of thy power that all thynges went in the right course and due order both thorow all degrees of the temporaltie and also of the spiritualtie and to ieoparde lyfe and goodes thereon All the worlde can beare recorde what payne ye take and howe ye care for the temporall common wealth that all degrees therein dyd and had their dutie how ye put your liues in aduenture to preach the truth and to informe Lordes and Princes and to cry vpon them to feare God to be learned and to minister their offices truly vnto their subiectes and to be mercyful an example of vertue vnto them And howe helpe ye that youth were brought vp in learnyng and vertue y â— the poore were prouided for of foode and rayment c. And how prouide ye that your Priestes be all learned and preach and do their duties truly euery maÌ„ in his Parish how prouide ye that sectes arise not to polle the people and leade them out of the way â–ª vnder a colour of long praying and hypocritish holynesse liuyng them selues idle and beyng vtterly vnto the commoÌ„ wealth improfitable who smelleth not y â— swete odoure of chastitie that is among you What righteousnes is in your saÌ„ctuaries and what indifferent equitie is in all your exemptions priuiledges and liberties By your workes we iudge you and your zeale to righteousnes not by your sophisticall suttle reasons with which ye would claw our eares bleare our eyes beguile our wittes to take your tyrannous couetous crudelitie for the zeale of righteousnes Finally he that will not be mercyfull to be blessed of God to obtayne mercy of him both heare and in the life to come let him be accursed with the vnmercyful and to him be iudgement without mercy according to y â— wordes of S. Iames in the second chapter of his Epistle Blessed be the pure in hart for they shall see God That which entreth into a man defileth not a maÌ„ But y â— thyngs that defile a man procede first out of his hart as â—hou mayst see Math. xv Thence come out euill thoughtes saith Christ as murther adulterie fornicatioÌ„ theft false witnessynges and blasphemyes These are the things that make a man foule A man then is not foule in the sight of God till his hart be foule And the filthinesse of the hart are thoughtes that study to breake Gods coÌ„maundementes Wherfore the purenesse of the hart is the consenting studious purpose to keepe the law of God and to meane truly in al thy words works and to do them with a true intent It foloweth then that thou mayst be pure harted and therewith do all that God hath commaunded or not forbidden Thou mayst be pure harted and haue a wife and get childreÌ„ be a iudge and condemne to death them that haue deserued it hang or behead euil doers after they be by a iust processe condeÌ„pned Thou mayst be pure harted do all the drudge in the world Lot was pure harted amoÌ„g the Sodomites Nicodemâ—s beyng in the councell among them that conspired the death of Christ was pure harted consented not with them to the death of that innocent If the law be written in thyne hart it will driue thee to Christ which is the end of the law to iustifie all that beleue Rom. x. And Christ will shew thee his father For no man seeth the father but the sonne and he to whom the sonne will shew him Luke x. If thou beleue in Christ that he is thy Sauiour that faith wil leade thee in immediatly and shew thee God with a louely amiable countenaunce and make thee feele and see how that he is thy father al together mercyfull to thee at one with thee and thou his sonne and highly in his fauour and grace sure that thou pleasest him when thou doest an hundred thinges whiche some holy people would suppose them selues defiled if they should but thinke on theÌ„ And to see God is the blessing of a pure hart Impure and vncleane harted then are all they that study to breake Gods commaundementes Impure harted are all that beleue not in Christ to be iustified by him Impure harted are all hypocrites y t do their worke for a false purpose either for prayse profite or to be iustified thereby which paynted sepulchres as Christ calleth them can neuer see God or bee sure that they be in the state of grace and that theyr workes be accepted because they haue not Gods word with them but cleane agaynst them Blessed are the peacemakers for they shal be called the children of God To inherite this blessing it is not onely required that
to minister to him Christes Gospel Wherfore if they say it is here or there in Saint Fraunces coate or Dominickes and such like that if thou wilt put on that coat thou shalt finde it there it is falfe For if it were there thou shouldest see it shyne abroad though thou creptst not into a sell or a monkes coule as thou seest y â— lightning without crepyng into the cloudes yea their light would so shine that men should not onely see y â— lyght of the Gospell but also their good workes which would as fast come out as they now runne in In so much that y â— shouldest see theÌ„ make theÌ„sel es pore to helpe other as they now make other poore to make theÌ„selues rich This lyght and salt pertayned not then to the Apostles and now to our Bishops and spiritualtie onely No it pertayneth to the temporall men also For all kynges and all rulers are bound to be salt and light not onely in example of liuing but also in teaching of doctrine vnto their subiects as wel as they be bounde to punishe euill doers Doth not the scripture testifie that kyng Dauid was chosen to be a shepeheard and to feede his people wyth Gods worde It is an euill scholemaster that cannot but beate onely But it is a good scholemaster that so teacheth that few neede to be beateÌ„ This salt and light therefore partayne to the temporaltie also and that to euery meÌ„ber of Christes Church so that euery man ought to be salt light to other Euery man then may be a common preacher thou wilt say and preach euery where by his owne auctoritie Nay verely No man may yet be a commoÌ„ preacher saue he that is called and chosen thereto by the commoÌ„ ordinaunce of the congregation as long as the preacher teacheth the true worde of God But euery priuate man ought to be in vertuous lyuing both light and salt to hys neighbour in so much that the poorest ought to striue to ouerrun the Byshop and to preach to hym in ensample of liuing Moreouer euery man ought to preach in worde deede vnto his houshould and to them that are vnder his gouernaunce c. And though no maÌ„ may preach openly saue he that hath the office committed vnto hym yet ought euery maÌ„ to endeuour himselfe to be as well learned as the preacher as nie as it is possible And euery man may priuatly enforme hys neighbour yea and the preacher and Byshop to if nede be For if the preacher preach wrong then may any man whatsoeuer he be rebuke him first priuately and then if that helpe not to complayne further And when all is proued according to the order of charitie and yet none amendment had theÌ„ ought euery man that caÌ„ to resist him and to stand by Christes doctrine to ieoparde lyfe all for it Looke on the olde ensamples they shal teach thee The Gospel hath an other fredome with her then the temporall regiment Though euery mans body and goods be vnder y â— kyng do he right or wroÌ„g yet is the auctoritie of Gods woorde free and aboue the kyng so that the worst in the realme may tell y e kyng if he do hym wrong that he doth nought and otherwise theÌ„ God hath coÌ„maunded hym and so warne hym to auoide the wrath of God which is the pacient aduenger of all vnrighteousnes May I then and ought also to resist father and mother and all temporall power wyth Gods worde when they wroÌ„gfully do or commaunde that hurteth or killeth the body and haue I no power to resiste the Byshop or preacher that wyth false doctrine slayeth the soules for which my maister and Lord Christ hath shed his bloud Be we otherwise vnder our Byshops then Christ and hys Apostles and all the other Prophetes were vnder the Byshops of the olde law Nay verely and therefore may we and also ought to do as they dyd and to aunswere as the Apostles dyd Act. v. Oportet magis obedire deo quà m hominibus We must rather obey God then men In the Gospell euery man is Christes Disciple and a person for himself to defend Christes doctrine in his owne person The fayth of the Byshop will not helpe me nor the byshoppes keeping the lawe is sufficient for me But I must beleue in Christ for the remission of all sinne for myne owne selfe and in myne owne person No more is the Bishops or preachers defending Gods woorde inough for me But I must defende it in mine owne person and ieopard lyfe and all thereon when I see neede occasion I am bouÌ„d to get worldly substauÌ„ce for my selfe for myne houshold with my iust labour and somewhat more for theÌ„ that cannot to saue my neighbours body And am I not more bouÌ„d to labour for Gods word to haue therof in store to saue my neighbours soule And when is it so much tyme to resiste with Gods word and to helpe as wheÌ„ they which are beleued to minister the true word do slea the soules with false doctrine for couetousnes sake He that is not ready to giue hys lyue for the maintenaunce of Christes doctrine agaynst hypocrites with what soeuer name or title they be disguised y â— same is not worthy of Christe nor can bee Christes Disciple by the very wordes and testimony of Christ Neuerthelesse we must vse wisedome pacieÌ„ce mekenes and a discrete processe after the due order of charitie in our defendyng the word of God least while we go about to amende our Prelates we make theÌ„ worse But when we haue proued all that charitie bindeth vs yet in vaine then we must come forth opeÌ„ly and rebuke their wickednes in the face oâ— the world and ieoparde life all theron Ye shall not thinke that I am come to destroy the law or the propheres no I am not come to destroy them but to fulfill them For truly I say vnto you till heaueÌ„ and earth perish there shal not one iote or one title of the law scape till all be fulfilled A litle before Christ calleth his Disciples the light of the world the salt of the earth that because of their doctrine wherewith they should lighten the blynd vnderstandyng of man and with true knowledge driue out y â— false opinions and sophisticall persuasions of natural reason deliuer the Scripture out of y â— captiuitie of false gloses which the hypocritishe Phariseis had pâ—â—ched therto and â—o out of the light of trueknowledge to styrre vp a new liuyng and to salt season the corrupt maners of the old blind conuersation For where false doctrine corrupt opinions and sophistical gloses raigne in the witte and vnderstandyng there is the liuing deuilish in the sight of God how soeuer it appeare in the sight of the blind world And on the other side where the doctrine is true and perfect there foloweth godly liuing of
an other mans wife in the hart But as he there forbad that which defileth matrimony euen so he forbiddeth here that which troubleth vnquieteth and destroyeth the temporall regimēt and that thyng which to forbid the temporall regiment was ordayned which is that no man aduenge himselfe Christ medleth not with the temporall regiment But in all this long sermon fighteth agaynst the Phareseyes false doctrine and salteth the law to purge it of the corruption of their filthy gloses and to bring it vnto the right taste and true vnderstanding agayne For the Phariseyes had so enterpret that lawe of Moses which pertayned onely vnto the rulers that euery priuate person might aduenge hymselfe do his aduersary as much harme againe as he had receaued of hym Now if he that is angry haue deserued that men pronounce death vpon hym and he that sayth Racha hath deserued that mē should gather a coūsell to determine some sondry and cruell death for so haynous a crime if he that calleth hys brother foole haue deserued hell what deserueth he that smiteth or aduengeth himselfe wyth his owne hand Here is forbidden therfore priuate wrath onely and that a man aduenge himselfe To turne the other cheeke is a mater of speaking and not to be vnderstand as the woordes sounde as was to cutte of the hand and to plucke out the eye And as we commaunde our children not onely not to come nie a brooke or a water but also not so hardy as once to looke that way either to looke on fier or once to thinke on fier which are impossible to be obserued More is spoken then ment to feare them and to make them perceaue that it is earnest that we commaunde Euen so is the meaning here y t we in no wise aduenge but be prepared euer to suffer as much more neuer to thinke it lawfull to aduenge how great soeuer the iniurie be for he himselfe turned not the other cheeke whē he was smitten before the Byshoppe nor yet Paule whē he was buffeted before the Byshop also But ye haue heard a little aboue Blessed are the meeke for they shall possesse the earth Let all the world studie to do thee wrong yea let them do thee wrong and yet if thou be meeke thou shalt haue foode and rayment inough for thee and thyne And moreouer if the worst come God shall yet set such a tyraunt ouer thee that if thou be meeke and canst be cōtent that he polle thee properly and euen as thou mayst beare shall defend thee from all other Who is polled intollerably that hys lite is bitter and euen death to hym but he that is impatient and cannot suffer to be polled Yea poll thy selfe and preuent other and geue the Baylife or like officer now a Capon now a Pigge now a Goosse and so to thy Landlord likewise or if thou haue a great Ferme now a Lambe now a Calfe and let thy wife visit thy Landladye three or foure tymes in a yeare wyth spised cakes and Apples Peares Cheries and such like And be thou ready with thyne Oxen or Horses three or foure or halfe a dosen dayes in the yeare to set home their wood or to plow their lād yea and if thou haue a good horse let them haue hym good cheape or take a worse for hym and they shal be thy shilde and defende thee though they be tyraūtes and care not for God that no man else shall dare polle thee And thereto thou maist with wisdome get of them that shall recompence all that thou doost to them All thys I meane if thou be patient and wise and feare God thereto loue thine neighbour and do none euill For if thou keepe thy selfe in fauour with hurting thy neighbour thine ende will be euill and at the last desperation in thys worlde and hell after But and if thou canst not polle thy selfe with wisdome and laugh beare a good countenaūce as though thou reioysedst while such personnes polle thee euery man shall polle thee and they shall mainteine them and not defende thee Let this therefore be a cōmon prouerbe be contented to be polled of some man or to be polled of euery man Ye must vnderstand that there be two states or degrees in thys worlde the kyngdome of heauen which is the regiment of the Gospell And y ◠kingdome of this world which is the temporall regimēt In the first state there is neither father mother sonne daughter neither master maystres mayoe manseruaunt nor husband nor wyfe nor Lord or subiect nor man or woman But Christ is all and ech to other is Christ himselfe There is none better then other but all like good all brethren and Christ onely is Lord ouer all Neither is there any other thyng to do or other law saue to loue one an other as Christ loued vs. In the temporall regiment is husband wyfe father mother sonne daughter maister maystresse mayde manseruaunt Lord and subiect Now is euery person a double person and vnder both the regimentes In the first regiment thou art a person for thyne owne selfe vnder Christ and his doctrine mayst neither hate or be angry and much lesse fight or aduenge But must after the ensample of Christ humble thy selfe forsake and deny thy selfe and hate thy selfe and cast thy selfe away and be meeke and patient and let euery mā goe ouer thee and tread thee vnder foote and do thee wrong and yet loue them and pray for them as Christ did for his crucifiers For loue is all and what is not of loue that is damnable and cast out of that kyngdome For that kyngdome is the knowledge of God and Christ But he that loueth not knoweth neyther God nor Christ therefore he that loueth not is not of that kingdome The minor is on this wise proued he that knoweth God and Christ seeth light for Christ is light But he that hateth hys brother is in darcknes and walketh in darcknes and wotteth not whether he goeth for darcknes hath blinded hys eyes 1. Ioh. 2. Ergo he that hateth his brother knoweth not what Christ hath done for hym and therefore hath no true fayth nor is of the spirituall kyngdome of God To hate thy selfe that shalt thou get if thou considerest thyne owne sinnes and the deepe dampnation that long thereto with due repentaunce And to loue that thou shalt obtayne if thou beholde the great and infinite mercy of God wyth strōg faith There is none so great an enemy to thee in this worlde but thou shalt lightly loue hym if thou looke well on the loue that God shewed thee in Christ In the temporall regiment thou art a person in respect of other thou art an husband father mother maister maistresse lord ruler or wife sonne daughter seruaūt subiect c. And there thou must do accordyng to thyne office If y u be a father thou must do the office of a father and rule or els
sought helpe either for theÌ„selues or for their neighboures and trusted in the promyse of God would so comfort the soule and courage y â— hart that the body though it were halfe dead and more woulde reuiue and be lusty agayne and the labour woulde be short and easy as for an ensample if thou weâ—e so oppresied that thou were weaâ—y of thy life and weÌ„ttest to the kyng for helpe and haddest sped thy spirits would so reioyce that thy bodye woulde receaue her strength agayne and be as lusty as euer it was eueÌ„ so the promises of God worke ioy aboue all measure where they beleued in the hart But our hierlinges haue no Gods woorde but trust in the multitude of wordes length of bablyng and payne of body as bond seruauntes Neither know they any other vertue to be in prayer as ye may see by the ordinaunces of all foundations King Henry the fift built Syon and the Charterhouse of Shene on the other side of the water of such a manner that lippe labour may neuer cease For when the Fryers of Sion ryng out the NuÌ„nes beginne And when the Nunnes ring out of seruice the Monkes on the other side beginne And wheÌ„ they ring out the Fryers beginne agayne and vexe themselues night and day take payne for Gods sake for which God must geue them heauen Yea I haue knowen of some yer this that for very payne and tediousnes haue bidden the Deuill take their founders They call Lent the holyest tyme of the yeare but wherin is that holines verely in multitude of wordes and tedious leÌ„gth of the seruice For let theÌ„ beginne at sixe and it will be twelue or they can ende In which time they be so wearied that by the tyme they haue dined they haue lust to nothing saue to sleepe And in the ende of all they thinke no farther then that God must rewarde their payne And if y u aske how they know it They will aunswere he must reward it or be vnrighteous Now god looketh not on the paine of the prayer but on thy faith in his promise goodnes neither yet on the multitude of thy wordes or long habling For he knoweth thy matter better then thou thy selfe And though the Iewes and the heathen were so foolishe thorough their vnbeliefe to bable many words yet were they neuer so madde as to mâ—mble and buze out woordes that they vnderstoode not Thou wilt say what matter maketh it if I speake wordes which I vnderstand not or if I pray not at all seing God knoweth my matter all ready I aunswere he will haue thee to open thine hart to him to enforme and edifie thine owne selfe That thou mightest know how all goodnes is of him to put thy trust and confidence in hym and to flie to him in time of neede and to be thankfull and to loue him and obey his coÌ„maundementes and turne and be coÌ„uerted vnto thy Lord God and not to runne wilde as the vngodly do which know not the benefites of God and therefore be vnthankfull to obey hys commaundementes And that thou mayst know how what to pray he geueth thee a short instruction and ensample saying after this maner pray O our father which art in heaueÌ„ First thou must goe to him as a mercifull father which of his owne goodnes and fatherly loue that he beareth to thee is ready to do more for thee then thou caÌ„st desire though thou haue no merites But because he is thy father onely if thou wilt turne henceforth submitte thy selfe to learne to do hys wyll Honoured be thy name Honoured and praysed be thy name or honoured and praysed be thou for to honour God and to honour y t name of God is all one And to honour the name of God is to dread him to loue hym and to keepe hys commaundementes For wheÌ„ a childe obeyeth his father he honoureth and prayseth hys father and when he is rebellions and disobedient he dishonoureth hys father This is then the vnderstandyng meaning of it O father seing thou art father ouer all powre out thy spirite vppon all flesh and make all men to feare and dread loue thee as their father in keeping thy commaundementes to honour thee and thy holy name Thy kingdome come That is seyng thou art kyng ouer all make all to know thee make the kynges and rulers which are but thy substitutes to commaunde nothyng but according to thy worde and to them make all subiectes obey Thy will be fulfilled in earth as it is in heauen This is all one with that goeth before For as much then as thou art father and kyng ouer all and all we thy children brethren among our selues make vs all as obedient to seeke and to do thy will as the Aungelles do in heauen Make that no man seeke hys owne will but all thine But if thou withdraw thyne haÌ„d to tempt thy children that the rulers coÌ„maunde ought contrary to thy will then make the subiectes to stand fast by thy worde to offer themselues to suffer all extremitie rather then to obey Finally when we pray to thee in our temptations and aduersities desiring thee of whatsoeuer thyng it be and meane truely yet if thou which knowest all seest a better way to thy glory and our profite then thy will be and not ours As thy sonne Iesus gaue vs an ensample when he desired if it had bene possible that that cuppe of bitter death might haue departed froÌ„ hym saying yet not as I will but as thou wilt Geue vs our dayly bread By bread is vnderstoode all maner of sustinaunce in the Ebrue speach yea and here is vnderstand therby all that pertayneth vnto the necessitie of thys life If we haue bread there is dearth of nothing y t can pinch namely in that land Geue vs our dayly bread Geue vs all that the necessitie of this life dayly requireth Geue it vs day by day as we nede it We desire not to haue store for many yeares to exclude all necessitie of praying to thee and to be as it were out of thy daunger and to forget thee But minister it day by day that we may dayly feele thy benefites and neuer forget thee Or if thou geue vs aboundaunce aboue that we desire then geue vs an hart to vse it and to bestow it for that purpose thou gauest it and to deale with our neighbours and not to loue it inordinatly But to thinke that it is thyne and that thou mayst take it away euery houre and that we be content that thou so do ac thy pleasure and so euer to haue it but for dayly bread Forgeue vs our trespasses as we forgeue our trespassers Because he knoweth that our nature is so weake that we cannot but sinne dayly therefore he teacheth vs dayly to repeÌ„t and to reconcile our selues together and dayly to aske God forgeuenesse Seing he coÌ„maundeth vs to aske we
workes aright and for the entent that God ordayned them And then thou shalt see whether thy brother haue a mote in his eye or not and if he haue how to plucke it out and els not For he that knoweth the entent of the lawe and of workes though he obserue a thousand ceremonies for hys owne exercise he shall neuer condeÌ„pne his brother or breake vnitie with him in those thinges which Christ neuer commaunded but left indifferent Or if he see a moâ—e in his brothers eye that he obserueth not with his brethren some certaine ordinaunce made for a good purpose because he knoweth not the entent he will plucke it out fayre and softly and instruct him louingly and make him well content Which thing if our spiritualty would do men would not so abhorre to obey their tyranny But they be hipocrites and do and commaunde all their workes for a false purpose and therefore iudge slea and shedde their brethrens bloude mercilesly God is y â— father of all mercy and therefore gaue not hipocrites such absolute power to compell theyr brethren to obey what they liste or to slay them without pitie shewing eyther no cause of their coÌ„maundemeÌ„tes at all but so will we haue it or els assigning an entent dampnable and contrary to all scripture Paule Rom. 14. sayth to them that obserued ceremonies that they should not iudge them that did not for he that obserueth and knoweth not the enteÌ„t iudgeth at once and to theÌ„ that obserued not that they should not despise them that obserued he that obserueth not ought not to despise the weakenes or ignoraunce of his brother till he perceaue that he is obstinate and will not learne Moreouer such measure as thou geuest thou shalt receaue againe that is if thou iudge thy neighbour God shal iudge thee for if thou iudge thy neighbour in such thinges thou knowest not the lawe of God nor the entent of workes and art therefore condempned of God c. Giue not that holy thyng vnto dogges neither cast your pearls be fore the swyne lest they treade theÌ„ vnder their feete and the other turne agayne and all to teare you The dogges are those obstinate and indurate which for the blynd zeale of their leuen wherwith they haue sowred both y â— doctrine also the workes maliciously resiste the truth and persecute the ministers therof and are those wolues among which Christ sendeth his shepe warnyng them not onely to be single pure in their doctrine but also wise and circumspect to beware of meÌ„ For they should bryng them before iudges and kynges and slay them thinkyng to do God seruice therein that is as Paul to the Romains testifieth of the Iewes for blynd zeale to their own false fayned righteousnes persecute the righteousnesse of God The swyne are they whiche for all they haue receaued the pure Gospell of Christ will yet continue still in sinne and rowle them selues in the podell myer of their old filthy conuersation both before the ignoraunt and also the weake vse the vttermost of their libertie interpretyng it after the largest fashion and most fauour of the flesh as it were the Popes pardon and therewith make y t truth euill spoken of that thousandes which els might haue ben easely wonne will now not once here therof and styrre vp cruel persecution which els would be much easyer yea and sometime none at all And yet will those swyne when it commeth to the poynt abyde no persecution at all But offer them selues wyllyng euen at the first chope for to deny ere they be scarsly apposed of their doctrine Therfore lay first the law of God before them call them to repentaunce And if thou see no hope of mendyng in them sease there and go no further for they be swyne But alas it euer was and shall be y â— the greater noÌ„ber receaue the wordes for a newnesse and curiositie as they say and to seme to be somewhat and that they haue not gone to schole in vayne they will forthwith yer they haue felt any chauÌ„ge of liuyng in them selues be scholemasters and begyn at libertie and practise opeÌ„ly before their Disciples And when the Phariseis see their traditions broken they rage and persecute immediatly And then our new scholemasters be neither grounded in the doctrine to defend their doinges nor rooted in the profession of a new life to suffer with Christ c. Aske and it shal be geuen you seke and ye shall finde Knocke and it shal be opened vnto you For all that aske receaue and he that seeketh findeth And to him that knocketh it shal be opened For what man is it among you if his sonne asked hym bread that would proferre him a stone Or if he asked him fishe would he offer him a Serpent If ye then whiche are euill know to geue good giftes to your children howe much more shall your father whiche is in heauen geue good thynges to them that aske hym First note of these wordes that to pray is Gods commaundement as it is to beleue in God to loue God or to loue thy neighbour and so are almose fastyng also Neither is it possible to beleue in God to loue him or to loue thy neighbour But that prayer will spryng out there heÌ„ce immediatly For to beleue in God is to be sure that all thou hast is of him and all thou nedest must come of him Whiche if thou do thou canst not but continually thanke him for his benefites which thou continually without ceasyng â–ª receauest of his hand and therto euer cry for helpe for thou art euer in nede and canst no whence els be holpen And thy neighbour is in such necessitie also Wherfore if thou loue him it will coÌ„pell thee to pitie him and to cry to God for him continually and to thanke as well for him as thy selfe Secondarely this heapyng of so many wordes together aske seke and knocke signify that the prayer must be continuall and so doth the parable of the widowe that sued to the wicked iudge and y â— cause is that we are euer in continuall necessitie as I say and all our lyfe but euen a warre fare and a perpetual battaile In which we preuaile as long as we pray and be ouercome assoone as we ceasse praying as Israell ouercame the Amalechites Exod. xvij as long as Moses held vp his hands in prayer and assoone as he had let downe his handes for werynesse the Amalechites preuayled and had the better Christ warned his Disciples at his last supper to haue peace in him affirming that they should haue none in y â— world The false Prophetes shal euer impugne the faith in Christes bloud and inforce to quenche the true vnderstaÌ„ding of the law and the right meanyng and intent of all the workes commaunded by God which fight is a fight aboue all fightes First they shal be in such noÌ„ber that
to deare for vndoing thy neighbour And in al thy needes how glad thou wouldest be to be holpē so glad be to helpe thy neighbour And so in all cases examine thy conscience and aske her what is to be done in all doubtes betwene thy neigh bour and thee and she will teach thee except thou be more filthy thē a swine and all together beastly He sayth here this is the lawe and the Prophetes And Math. xxij he sayth Thou shalt loue thy Lord God with all thyne hart with all thy soule and all thy mynde and as Marke addeth with all thy might thy neighbour as thy selfe In these two commaundementes hangeth the whole lawe and the Prophetes And Paule Rom. xiij and Gal. v. sayth that loue is the fulfilling of the lawe And it is written that Christ is the fulfilling or ende of the lawe To make all these agree this thou must vnderstand that to loue God purely is the finall and vttermost ende of all the lawe and the Prophetes To loue thy neighbour is the ende of all lawes that is betwene man and man as are kill not steale not beare no false witnesse committe none adultery couet not thy neighbours wife his house Oxe Asse maide manseruaunt nor ought that is his c Christ is the fulfilling of the lawe for vs where we be imperfect And when we breake and repent his fulfilling is imputed vnto vs. And this text this is the lawe and the Prophetes mayst thou vnderstand as when Paul saith loue is the fulfilling of the lawe That is to do as y ◠wouldest be done to is all the lawe that is betwene thee thy neighbour and that according to the true vnderstanding and interpretyng of all true Prophetes Enter in at the straite gate for wide is the gate and broade is the way that leadeth to destruction many they be that goe in thereat But straite is the gate and narrow is the way that leadeth vnto lyfe and few they be that finde it The straite gate is the true knowledge and vnderstanding of the lawe and of y t true entent of workes Which whosoeuer vnderstandeth the same shal be driuen to Christ to fetch of hys fulnesse and to take him for his righteousnes and fulfilling of the lawe all together at the beginning and as oft as we fall afterward and for more thē the thousand part of our fulfilling of the lawe and righteousnes of our best workes all our life longe For except the righteousnesse of Christ be knit to the best deede we do it will be to short to reach to heauen And the narrow way is to liue after this knowledge He that will enter in at this gate must be made a new his head will els be to great he must be vntaught all that he hath learned to be made lesse for to enter in and disused in all thinges to which he hath bene accustomed to be made lesse to walke thorow y ◠narrow way Where he shall finde such an heape of tempeations and so continuall that it shall be impossible to endure or to stand but by prayer of strong fayth And note an other that few fynde y ◠way Why for their owne wisedome their owne power and the reasons of their owne sophistrie blynd them vtterly That is to say the light of their owne doctrine which is in them is so extreme darcknesse that they cānot see Should God let his Church erre say they Shoulde our elders haue gone out of the way Should God haue let y ◠deuill do these miracles and so forth And when Christ sayth few shall finde the gate yea say they in respect of the Turkes and Sarasens which are the greater multitude Yea but yet heare a litle the Scribes Phariseis which had all the authoritie ouer the people and taught out of the Scripture and the Saduces with all other false Prophetes that were when Christ came were no Turkes nor Sarasens neither had God any other Church then was among them And S. Peter prophesieth that it shall be so among vs that we shal be drawē with false sectes of couetousnesse to deny Christ as we now do and beleue no more in hym And Paul Christ confirme the same that the elect should be deceaued if it were possible Moreouer if it were inough to say I will beleue and do as mine elders haue done as though they could not erre then was Christ to blame for to say that except thou forsake father mother and thyne elders thou couldest not be his disciple Christ must be thy master and thou must be taught of God and therfore oughtest thou to examine the doctrine of thyne elders by the word of God For the great multitude that Christ meaneth are the false Prophetes and them that folow them as it shall better appeare hereafter Beware of false Prophetes which come to you in sheepes clothyng But are with in rauenyng Wolues By their frutes ye shal know them do mē gather grapes of thornes either figges of briers euen so euery good tree bryngeth forth good frute But a corrupt tree bryngeth forth euill frute A good tree can not bryng forth euill frute nor a corrupte tree bryng foorth good frute Euery tree that bringeth not foorth good frute is to be hewen downe and to be cast into the fire Wherefore by their frutes ye shall know them Here Christ warneth thee and describeth vnto thee those capitaines that should so blynde the great multitude that they should not finde the strayte gate and leade them the broad way to perdition Note first that though they be false yet he calleth them Prophetes which word in the new Testament is taken for an expounder and an interpreter of Scripture And he sayth they shall come to you my Disciples then they must bee our Preachers and our doctours Ye verely they must be those our false preachers whiche Peter prophesied should be amōg vs and bryng in damnable sectes for to fulfull satisfie their couetousnesse and folow the way and steppes of their father Baalam And they shall come thereto in shepes clothyng Ergo they be neither the Turkes nor yet Sarasēs For they come clothed in yron and stele will therto suffer vs to kepe our fayth if we will submit our selues to them as the Grckes do And as for y e Iewes they be an hundred tymes fewer then we and are euery where in bondage yea for the great part capitues vnto vs. They also be not clothed in shepes skinnes but mainteine openly theyr fayth cleane contrary to ours But what are these shepes clothinges truely the very name of Christ For sayth Christ Mat. xxiiij There shall come many in my name and deceaue many And besides that they shall do myracles in Christes name as it foloweth in the text that they shall call Christ Master Master beginne their sermō saying Our master Christ sayth in such a chapter whatsoeuer ye
their obedience they destroy the obedience that God ordayned in this world desireth no other With their pouerty they destroy the pouertie of the spirit which Christ taught onely whiche is onely not to loue worldly goodes With their fast they destroy the fast which God commaundeth that is a perpetuall sobernesse to tame the fleshe With their patteryng prayer they destroy the prayer taught by God whiche is either thankes or desiryng helpe with fayth trust that God heareth me Their holynesse is to forbyd y t God ordeined to be receaued with thankes giuyng as meate matrimony And their owne workes they maintayne let Gods decay Breake theirs they persecute to the death But breake Gods and they either looke through the fingers or els geue thee a flappe with a Foxe tayle for a litle money There is none order among them that is so perfect but that they haue a prison more cruell theÌ„ any iayle of theues and murtherers And if one of their brethren commit fornication or adultery in the world he finisheth his penaunce therin in three Wekes or a moneth and then is sent to an other place of the same religion But if he attempt to put of the holy habite he commeth neuer out is so straytly dioted therto that it is meruell if he liue a yeare beside other cruell murther that hath bene found among them and yet is this shamefull dyoting of theirs murther cruell inough Be not deceaued with visions nor yet with miracles But go to iudge their workes for the spiritual iudgeth all thinges sayth Paule i. Cor. ij Who is that spirituall not such as we now call men of holy Church But all that haue the true interpretation of the law written in their harts The right fayth of Christ and the true inteÌ„t of workes which God byddeth vs worke he is spirituall and iudged all thinges and is iudged of no man Not all that say to me Lorde Lorde shall enter into the kyngdome of heauen But he that fulfilleth the will of my father which is in heauen Many will say vnto me at that day Lord Lord dyd we not prophesie in thy name and in thy name cast out deuils and dyd we not in thy name many miracles Then will I confesse vnto theÌ„ I neuer knew you depart from me ye workers of iniquitie This doublyng of Lord hath vehemency and betokeneth that they which shal be excluded are such as thinke theÌ„ selues better and perfitter then other men and to deserue heauen with holy workes not for them selues onely but also for other And by that they prophesied by which thou mayst vnderstand the interpretyng of Scripture and by that they cast out deuils did miracles in Christes name and for all that they are yet workes of wickednesse and do not the will of the father which is in heauen it is playne that they be false Prophetes and euen the same of which Christ warned before And now for as much as Christ and his Apostles warne vs that such shall come and describe vs the fashions of their visures Christes name holy Church holy fathers and xv hundred yeares with Scripture and miracles and commaunde vs to turne our eyes from their visures and consider their frutes and cut them vp and loke with in whether they be sound in the core kernell or no and geue vs a rule to try them by is it excuse good inough to say God will not let so great a multitude erre I will folow the most part and beleue as my fathers dyd and as the preachers teach and will not busie my selfe chose them the faute is theirs and not ours God shall not lay it to our charge if we erre Where such wordes be there are the false Prophetes all ready For where no loue to the truth is there are y â— false Prophetes where such wordes be there to be no loue to y e truth is plame Ergo where such woordes be there be the false Prophetes in their full swyng by Paules rule ij Thessa ij An other conclusion where no loue to the truth is there be false Prophetes The greatest of the world haue least loue to the truth Ergo the false Prophetes be the Chaplaines of the greatest which may with the sword compel the rest As the kynges of Israell compelled to worshyp the golden Calues And by false Prophetes vnderstand falâ—e teachers as Peter calleth them and wycked expounders of the Scripture Who soeuer heareth these words of me and doth them I will lyken him vnto a wise man that built hys house vppon a rocke and there fell a rayne and the floudes came and the windes blew and beate vppon that house but it fell not for it was grounded vpon a rocke And all that heare of me these wordes and do them not shal be lykened vnto a foolishe man that buylt his house vpon the sand and there fell a rayne and the floudes came and the windes blâ—w and dashed vpon that house and it fell and the fall therof was great Christ hath two sortes of hearers of which neither of them do there after The one wil be saued by fayth of theyr owne makyng without workes The other with workes of their owne makyng without faith The first are those voluptuous which haue yelded them selues vp to sinne saying tushe God is mercyfull Christ dyed for vs that must saue vs onely for we cannot but sinne without resistaÌ„ce The second are the hypocrites which will deserue all with theyr owne imagined woorkes onely And of fayth they haue no other experience saue that it is a litle meritorious where it is paynefull to be beleued As that Christ was borne of a virgin and that he came not out the way that other children do he no that were a great inconuenience but aboue vnder her arme yet made no hole though he had a very naturall body as other meÌ„ haue and that there is no bread in the Sacrament nor wyne though the fiue wittes say all ye And the meritorious payne of this belefe is so heauy to them that except they had fayned them a thousand wise similitudes and lowsye lykenesses and as many madde reasoÌ„s to stay them with all and to helpe to captiuate their vnderstandyng they were like to cast all of their backes And the onely refuge of a great many to keepe in that fayth is to cast it out of their myndes not to thinke vpon it As though they forgeue not yet it they put the displeasure out of their myndes and thinke not of it til a good occasion be geueÌ„ to adueÌ„ge it they thinke they loue their neighbour well inough all the while and be in good charge And the fayth of the best of them is but like theyr fayth in other worldly stories But the fayth which is trust and confidence to be saued and to haue their sinnes forgeuen by Christ which was so borne haue they not at all
That fayth haue they in theyr owne workes onely But the true hearers vnderstand the lawe as Christ interpreteth it here and feele thereby theyr righteous damnation and runne to Christ for succour and for remission of all their sinnes that are past and for all the sinne which chaunce thorough infirmities shall compel theÌ„ to do for remission of that the law is to stronge for their weake nature And upon that they consent to the lawe loue it and professe it to fulfill it to the vttermost of their power and then go to and worke Faith or confidence in Christes bloud without helpe and before the workes of the law bringeth all maner of remission of sinnes satisfaction Faith is mother of loue fayth accompanieth loue in all her workes to fulfill as much as there lacketh in our doing the lawe of that perfect loue which Christ had to his father and vs in his fulfilling of the law for vs. Now when we be reconciled then is loue fayth together our righteousnesse our keeping the lawe our continuing our proceeding forwarde in the grace which we stand in our bringing to the euerlasting sauing and euerlasting life And the woorkes be esteemed of God according to the loue of the hart If the woorkes be great loue little and colde then the woorkes be regarded thereafter of God If the workes be small and loue much and feruent the workes be taken for great of God And it came to passe that when Iesus had ended these sayinges the people were astonied at his doctrine for he taught them as one hauing power and not as the Scribes The Scribes and Phariseyes had thrust vp the sworde of the woorde of God into a scabbarde or shethe of gloses and therein had knit it fast that it coulde neither sticke nor cut teaching dead workes without fayth and loue which are the life and the whole goodnes of all workes and the onely thing why they please God And therefore their audience abode euer carnall and fleshly mynded without faith to God and loue to their neighbours Christes wordes were spirit life Ioh. vi That is to say they ministred spirite and life and entred into the hart and grated on the conscience and thorow preaching the lawe made the hearers perceaue their duties euen what loue they ought to God what to man and the right dampnation of all them that had not the loue of God and man written in their hartes and thorow preaching of fayth made all that consented to the lawe of God fele the mercy of God in Christ and certified them of their saluation For the worde of God is a two edged sworde that pearceth and deuideth the spirite and soule of man a sonder Heb. 〈◊〉 A man before the preaching of Godes woorde is but one man all fleshe the soule consenting vnto the lustes of the fleshe to follow them But the sworde of the worde of God where it taketh effect diuideth a man in two and serteth him at variaunce against his own selfe The fleshe haling one way and the spirite drawing another the fleshe raging to follow lustes and the spirite calling backe agayne to follow the lawe and will of God A man all the while â—e consenteth to the flesh before he be borne again in Christ is called soule or carnall But whe he is renued in Christ through y t word of lyâ—e and hath the loue of God and of hys neighbor and the fayth of Christ written in his hart he is called spirite or spirituall The Lord of all mercy send vs preachers with power that is to say 〈◊〉 expounders of the worde of God and speakers to the hart of man and deliuer vs from Scribes Phariseyes hypocrites and all false Prophetes Amen An aunswere vnto Syr Thomas Mores Dialogue made by William Tyndall 1530. ☞ First he declareth what the Church is and geueth a reason of certaine wordes which Master More rebuketh in the translation of the new Testament ¶ After that he aunswereth particularly vnto euery Chapter which semeth to haue any appearaunce of truth thorough all his foure bookes ¶ Awake thou that slepest and stand vp from death and Christ shall geue the light Ephesians 5. THe grace of our Lord the light of his spirite to see to iudge true repeÌ„taunce towardeâ— Gods lâ—we a fast fayth in the mercyfull prâ—…es y â— are in our sauiour Christ serueÌ„t loue toward thy neighbour after the exaÌ„ple of Christ his Saints be with thee O Reader with all that loue the truth loÌ„g for the redemption of Gods elect Amen Our Sauiour I esus in the 16. of Iohn at his last Supper when he tooke his leaue of his Disciples warned them saying the holy Ghost shall come and rebuke the world of iudgemeÌ„t That is he shall rebuke the world for lacke of true iudgement and discretion to iudge and shall proue that the tast of theyr mouthes is corrupt so that they iudge swete to be sowre and sowre to be swete the eyes to be blynd so that they thinke that to be the verâ— seruice of God which is but a blynd superstition for zeale of which yet they persecute the true seruice of God and that they iudge to be the lawe of God whiche is but a false imagination of a corrupt iudgement for blynd affection of whiche yet they persecute the true law of God and them that kepe it And this same it is that Paul sayth 1. Corinth ij how that the naturall man that is not borne agayne and created a new with the spirite of God be he neuer so great a Philosopher neuer so well sene in the law neuer so sore studied in the Scripture as we haue examples in the Phariseis yet hee cannot vnderstaÌ„d the thynges of the spirite of God but sayth he the spirituall iudgeth all thyngs and hys spirâ—e searcheth the deepe secretes of God so that what soeuer God commauÌ„deth hym to do he neuer leaueth searchyng till he come at the bottome the pith the quicke the lyâ—e the sâ—… the mâ—â—ow very cause why and iudgeth all thyng Take an example in the great commaundement loue God with all thyne hart y t spirituall searcheth the cause and looketh on the benefites of God and so conceaueth loue in his hart And when he is commaunded to obey the powers and rulers of the world hee looketh on the benefites which God sheweth the world through them and therefore doth it gladly And when hee â–ª is commauÌ„ded to loue his neighbour as hym selfe he searcheth that his neighbour is created of God and bought with Christes bloud and so forth and therefore he loueth hym out of his hart and if he be euill forheareth hym and with all loue and pacience draweth hym to good as elder brethren wayte on the youÌ„ger and serue them and suffer them when they will not come they speake fayre flatter and geue some gaye thyng and
Elders because of their age grauitie sadnesse as thou mayâ—t see by the text and Byshops or ouersears by the reasoÌ„ of their offices And all that were called Elders or Priests if they so wil were called Bishops also though they haue diuided y t names now which thing thou mayst euidently see by the first Chapter of Titus And Actes xx and other places mo And when he layth Tâ—mothe vnto my charge how he was young theÌ„ he weâ—eth that he hath woâ—â—e his gâ—lden spuâ—…s But I would pray hym to shew me where he readeth that Paule calleth hym Presbyteros Priest or Elder I 〈◊〉 not then cal him Episcopus properiy For those ouerâ—ears which we now call Byshops after the Greke word weâ—… alway bidyng in one place to 〈…〉 the congregation there Nâ—w was Tâ—…the an Apostle And Paule also writeth that he came shortly agayn well will he say it commeth yet all to one For if it be commeth the lower Minister to be of a sad and disâ—… much more it becommeth the hygher It is â—…h But ij thyngs are without law God and necessitie If God to shew his power shall shed out his grace more vpon youth then vpon age at a 〈…〉 who shall let him weâ—eÌ„ be no 〈◊〉 vâ—… to rule or to preach for both are forbidden them yet hath God enâ—owed them with his spirite at sondry tymes and shewed his power and goodnesse vpoÌ„ them and wrought wonderfull thynges by them because he would not haue them â—…d We â—â—ad that women haue iudged all Israâ—ll and haue bene great prophetiâ—ies and haue done mighty dedes Yea and if stones be true women haue preached sence the openyng of y t new TestameÌ„t Do not our wâ—men now Christen and minister the Sacrament of Baptisme in tyme of nede Might they not by as good reason preach also if necessitie required 〈◊〉 a woman were driueÌ„ into some Iland where Christ was neuer preached might she there not preach him it she had the gâ—…t thereto Might she not also Baptise And why might she not by the same reason minister the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ and teach them how to chose â—…rs ministers O poore wemen how despite ye them The viâ—… the better welcome vnto you An whore had ye leuer theÌ„ an honest wife If onely shauen and annoynted may do these thinges then Christ dyd them not nor any of his Apostles nor any man in long tyme after For they vsed no such ceremonies Notwithstanding though God be vnder no lawe and necessitie lawlesse yet be we vnder a lawe and ought to preferre the men before the women age before youth as â—he as we caÌ„ For it is agaynst the lawe of nature that young men should rule the elder and as vncomely as that women shoulâ—e rule the men but when neede requireth And therfore if Paule had had other shift and a man of age as mete for the roome he would not haue put Timothy in the office he should no doubt haue bene kept backe vntil a fulier age and haue learned in the meane time in silence And whatsoeuer thou be that readeâ—t this I exhort thee in our lord that thou read both y t episâ—…s of Paule to Timothy that thou mayst see how diligently as a mother careth for her childe if it be in perill Paule writeth vnto Timothy to instruct him to teach hym to exhort to corage hym to shâ—â—e him vp to be wise sober diligent circumspect sad humble and meâ—ke saying â–ª these I write that thou mayest know how to behaue thy selfe in the house of God which is the church or congregation Aâ—oyâ—â—â—ustes of yoâ—…h beware of vngodly fables old wiues tales auoyde the company of men of corrupt myndes which wast theyr braynes about wrangling questions Let no man dispise thyâ—e youth As who shoulde say youth is a dispised thyng of it selfe whereunto men geue none obedience or reuerence naturally See therefore that thy veâ—â—ue exceede to recompence thy lacke of age and that thou so behaue thy self that no fault be founde with thee And againe rebuke not an Elder sharpely but exhort him as thy father and yongmen as thy brethren and the elder women as thy mothers and y t youÌ„g womeÌ„ as thy sisters and such like in euery chapter Admâ— none accusation agaynst an Elder vnder lesse then two witnesses And Paule chargeth hym in the sight of God and of the Lord Iesus Christ and of his elect Angels to do nothing rashely or of affection And shortely whereunto youth is most proue and ready to fall therof warneth he hym with all diligence euen almost or altogether halfe a â—osen times of some one thyng And finally as a man woulde teach a childe that had â—…euer beâ—ore gone to schole so teÌ„derly so carefully doth Paul teach him It is an other thyng to teach the people and to teach the preacher Here Paule teacheth the preacher young Timothy And when he affirmeth that I say how that the oyling and shauing is no part of the Priesthode That improneâ—h he not nor can do And therfore I say iâ— yet And when he hath insearched the â—…most that he caÌ„ this is all that he can say agaynst me that of an hundred there be not x. that haue the properties which Paule requireth to be in them Wherfore if oyling and shauyng be no part of their Priesthode then euermore of a thousand ix hundred at the lest should be no Priests at all And quoth your frend would confirme it with an oth and sweare depely that it would folow and y t it must nedes so be Which argument yet if there were no other shift I would solue after an Oxford fashion with concedo consequentiam consequens And I say moreouer that their annoynting is but a ceremonie borowed of y e Iewes though they haue somewhat altered the maner and their shauing borowed of the heathen Priestes and that they be no more of their priesthood then the oyle salte spittell â—aper and chrisome cloth of the substaunce of baptime Which thinges no doubt because they be of their conâ—uring they would haue preached of necessitie vnto the saluation of the childe except necessitie had driuen them vnto the contrary And seing that the oyle is not of necessitie let M. More tell me what more vertue is in the oyle of confirmatioÌ„ in as much as the bishop sacreth the one as well as the other yea and let hym tell the reason why there shoulde be more â—ertue in the oyle wherewith y t Byshop annointeth his Priestes Let him tell you from whence the oyle coÌ„meth how it is made and why he selleth it to the curates wherewyth they annointe the sicke or whether this be of lesse vertue then the other And finally why vsed not the Apostles this greke worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the interpreter this Latin woorde Sacerdos but alway this worde Presbyteros and Senior
by which was at that time nothing signified but an Elder And it was no doubt taken of the custome of the Hebrues where the officers were euer elderly men as nature requireth As it appeareth in the olde testament and also in the new The Scribes Pharises and the elders of the people sayth the text which were the officers and rulers so called by the reason of their age ¶ Why he vseth loue rather then charitie HE rebuketh me also that I traÌ„slate thys greke worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into loue and not rather into charitie so holy so knowen a terme Verely charitie is no knowen Englishe in that sence which agape requireth For when we say geue your almes in the worship of God and sweete saint charitie and when the father teacheth his sonne to say blessing father for saint charitie what meane they In good fayth they wot not Moreouer wheÌ„ we say God helpe you I haue done my charitie for this day do we not take it for aâ—…s And the man is euer childing and out of charitie and I beshrew him sauing my charitie there we take it for patience And when I say a charitable maÌ„ it is taken for mercifull And though mercifulnes be a good loue or rather spring of a good loue yet is not euery good loue mercifulnes As when a woman loueth her husband godly or a man his wife or his frende that is in none aduersitie it is not alway mercifulnesse Also we say not thys man hath a great charitie to god but a great loue Wherfore I must haue vsed this generall terme loue in spite of myne hart oftentimes And agape charitas were wordes vsed among the Hetheâ— yer Chrst came and signified therefore more then a godly loue And we may say well inough and haue heard it spoken that the Turkes be charitable one to an other among themselues some of them vnto the christen to Besides all this agape is coÌ„mon vnto all loues And when M. More saith euery loue is not charitie no more is euery Apostle Christes Apostle nor euery Angell Gods Angell nor euery hope christen hope nor euery sayth or beliefe Christes beleife and so by an huÌ„dred thousand wordes So that if I should alway vse but a worde y t were no more generall then the worde I enterprete I should enterprete nothing at all But the matter it selfe and the circumstaunces do declare what loue what hope and what fayth is spokeÌ„ of And finally I say not charitie God or charitie your neighbour but ioue God and loue your neighbour ye though we say a man ought to loue his neighbours wife his daughter a Christen man doth vnderstand that he is commauÌ„ded to defile his neighbours wife or his daughter ¶ Why fauour and not grace ANd with lyke reasons rageth he because I turne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into fauour and not into grace saying that euery fauour is not grace and that in some fauour there is but little grace I can say also in some grace there is little goodnesse And when we say he standeth well in my Ladyes grace we vnderstand no great godly sauour And in Vniuersities many vngracious graces are gotten ¶ Why knowledge and not confession repentaunce and not penaunce ANd that I vse this worde knowledge and not confession and this word repentaunce and not penaunce In which all he can not proue that I geue not the right Englishe vnto the Greeke word But it is a farre other thyng that payâ—eth them and byteth them by the brestes There he secret panges that pinch the very hartes of them wherof they dare not coÌ„playne The sekenesse that maketh them so impacieÌ„t is that they haue lost their iugglyng termes For the doctours and preachers were wont to make many dimisioÌ„s distinctions sortes of grace gratis data gratum faciens preueniens subsequens And with confession they iuggled so made the people as oft as they spake of it vnderstand shrift in the care Wherof the Scripture maketh no mentioÌ„ no it is cleâ—ne agaynst the Scripture as they vse it and preach it and vnto God an abhominatioÌ„ and a soule stinkyng sacrifice vnto the filthy Idole Priapus The losse of those iugglyng termes is the matter where of all these bottes brede that gnaw them by the belyes and make them so vnquiet And in like maner by this word penaunce they make the people vnderstand holy deedes of their enioynyng with which they must make satisfactioÌ„ vnto Godward for their sinnes When all the Scripture preacheth that Christ hath made full satisfactioÌ„ for our sinnes to Godward we must now be thaÌ„kfull to God agayne and kill the lustes of our flesh with holy workes of gods enioynyng to take paciently all that God layeth on my back And if I haue hurt my neighbour I am bounde to shrâ—…e my selfe vnto him and to make him amendes if I haue wherewith or if not theÌ„ to aske him sorgeuenesse and he is bounde to forgeue me And as for their penauÌ„ce the Scripture knoweth not of The Greke hath Metanoia and Metanoite repentaunce and repente â–ª or forthinkyng and forthinke As we say in English it forthinketh me or I forthinke and I repent or it repeÌ„teth me and I am sory that I dyd it So now the Scripture â—ayth repent or let it forthinke you and come beleue the Gospell or glad tydynges that is brought you in Christ and so shall all be forgeuen you and henceforth lyue a new lyfe And it will folow if I repent in the hart that I shall do no more so willingly and of purpose And if I beleued the Gospell what God hath done for me in Christ I should surely loue him agayne of loue prepare my selfe vnto his commaundementes These thinges to be euen so M. More knoweth well inough For he vnderstandeth the Greke and he knew them long yer I. But so blynd is couetousnesse dronkeÌ„ desire of honour Giftes blind the eyes of the seyng and peruert the wordes of the righteous Deut. xvij When couetousnes findeth vauntage in seruyng falsehead it riseth vp into an oâ—…mate malice agaynst the truth seeketh all meanes to resiste it and to queÌ„ch it As Balam the false Prophet though he wiste that God loued Israell and had blessed them and promised them great thyngs and that he would fulfill his promises yet for couetousnesse and desire of honour he fell into such malice agaynst the truth of God that he sought â—ow to resiste it and to curse the people Whiche when God would not let him do he turned him selfe an other way and gaue pestilent counsell to make the people sinne against God wherby the wrath of God â—el vpon them and many thousand perished Notwithstandyng Gods truth abode fast and was fulfiled in the rest And Balam as he was the cause that many perished so escaped he not hym selfe No more did any that
maliciously resisted the open truth agaynst hys owne conscience sence the world began that euer I read For it is sinne agaynst y â— holy ghost which Christ saith shall neither be forgeueÌ„ here nor in the world to come whiche text may this wise be vnderstand that as that sinne shal be punished with euerlastyng daÌ„nation in the lyfe to come euen so shall it not escape vengeauÌ„ce here As thou â—eest in Iudas in Pharao in Balam and in all other tyrauntes whiche agaynst their consciences resisted the open truth of God So now the cause why our Prelates thus rage that moueth them to call M. More to helpe is not that they finde iust causes in the translation but because they haue lost their iugglyng and fayned termes wherewith Peter prophesied they should make marchaundise of the people ¶ Whether the Church were before the Gospell or the Gospell before the Church AN other doubt there is whether the Church or congregatioÌ„ be before the Gospell or the Gospell before the Church Which question is as hard to solue as whether the father be elder then the sonne or the sonne elder then his father For the whole Scripture and all beleuing hartes testifie that we are begotten through the word Wherfore if the word beget the congregatioÌ„ he that begetteth is before hym that is begotten then is the Gospell before the Church Paul also Rom. ix sayth how shall they call on him whom they beleue not And how shall they beleue without a preacher That is Christ must first be preached yer men can beleue in him And then it foloweth that the word of the preacher must be before the fayth of the beleuer And therfore in as much as the word is before the faith and faith maketh the congregation therfore is the word or Gospell before the congregation And agayne as the ayre is darke of it selfe receaueth all her light of the sonne euen so are all mens hartes of theÌ„selues darke with lyes and receaue all their truth of Gods word in that they consent therto And moreouer as the darke ayre geueth the sonne no light but contrarywise the light of the sonne in respect of the ayre is of it selfe and lighteneth the ayre purgeth it from darkenesse eueÌ„ so the lying hart of man can geue the word of God no truth but contrary wise the truth of Gods word is of her self and lighteneth the harts of the beleuers and maketh them true and clenseth them from lyes as thou readest Iohn xv ye be cleane by reason of the word Which is to be vnderstand in that the word had purged their harces from lyes from false opinions from thinking euill good and therfore from consentyng to sinne And Iohn xvij sanctifie them O father thorough thy truth And thy woorde is truth And thus thou seest that Gods truth dependeth not of man It is not true because man so sayth or admitteth it for true But man is true because he beleueth it testifieth and geueth witnesse in hys hart that it is true And Christ also sayth him selfe Iohn v. I receaue no witnesse of maÌ„ For if the multitude of maÌ„s witnesse might make ought true then were the doctrine of Mahomete truer then Christes ¶ Whether the Apostles left ought vnwritten that is of necessitie to be beleued BUt did not y â— Apostles teach ought by mouth that they wrot not I aunswere because that many taught one thyng and euery man the same in diuers places and vnto diuers people and confirmed euery sermoÌ„ wyth a sundry miracle therfore Christ his Apostles preached an â—…red thousaÌ„d sermons and did as many miracles which had bene superfluous to haue bene all written But the pith and substaunce in generall of euery thing necessary vnto our soules health both of what we ought to beleue and what we ought to do was written and of the miracles done to confirme it as many as were nedeful So that whatsoeuer we ought to beleue or do that same is written expresely or drawen out of that which is written For if I were bound to do or beleue vnder payne of the losse of my soule any thing that were written nor depeÌ„ded of that which is writteÌ„ what holpe me the scripture that is written And thereto in as much as Christ and all his Apostles warned vs that false prophetes shoulde come with false miracles euen to deceaue the elect if it were possible wherewith shoulde the true preacher confound the false except he brought true miracles to confound the false or els autenticke scripture of full authoritie already among the people Some man woulde aske how dyd God continue his congregation from Adam to Noe and froÌ„ Noe to Abraham and so to Moses without writing but with teaching from mouth to mouth I aunswere first that there was no scripture all the whyle they shall proue wheÌ„ our Lady hath a new sonne God taught Adam greater thynges then to write And that there was writing in the world long yer Abraham yea yer Noe do stories testifie Notwithstanding though there had bene no writing the preachers were euer prophetes glorious in doing of miracles wherwith they cofirmed their preaching And beyond that god wrote his testameÌ„t vnto them aâ—way both what to do and to beleue eueÌ„ in y e sacramentes For the sacrifices which God gaue Adams sonnes were no dumme popetrie or superstitious Mahometrie but signes of the testament of God And in them they red y e worde of God as we do in bookes and as we should do in our sacraments if the wicked Pope had not taken the significations away from vs as he hath robbed vs of the true sence of all the scripture The testament which God made with Noe that he woulde no more drowne the worlde with water he wrote in the sacrament of the rainebow And the appointment made betwene him and Abraham he wrote in the sacrament of circumcision And therefore sayd Steuen Act. vij he gaue them y â— testameÌ„t of circumcision Not that the outwarde circumcision was the whole testament but the sacrameÌ„t or signe there For circumcision preached Gods worde vnto theÌ„ as I haue in other places declared But in the tyme of Moyses when the congregation was encreased that they must haue many preachers also rulers temporall then all was receaued in scripture in so much that Christ and his Apostles might not haue bene beleued without scripture for all their miracles Wherefore in as much as Christes congregation is spred abroad into all the worlde much broader then Moses and in as much as we haue not the olde testament onely but also the new wherein all thinges are opened so richly and all fulfilled that before was promised in as much as there is no promise behinde of ought to be shewed more saue the resurrection yea and seyng that Christ and all the Apostles with all the Angels of
him in their dedes as fast as they can runne The Turkes being in number fiue tymes moe then we are knowledge one God and beleue many thinges of God moued onely by the authoritie of their elders and presume that God will not let so great a multitude erre so long tyme. And yet they haue erred and bene faithlesse these eight hundred yeares And the Iewes beleue this day as much as the carnall sort of them euer beleued moued also by the authoritie of their elders onely and thinke that it is impossible for them to erre being Abrahams seede and the childrē of them to whom the promises of all that we beleue were made And yet they haue erred and bene faythlesse this xv hundred yeares And we of like blindnesse beleue onely by the authoritie of our elders and of like pride thinke that we can not erre beyng such a multitude And yet we see how God in the old Testament did let the great multitude erre reseruyng alway a litle flocke to call the other backe againe and to testifie vnto them the right way ¶ How this word Church hath a double interpretation THis is therfore a sure cōclusion as Paule sayth Rom. ix that not all they that are of Israell are Israelites neither because they be Abrahās sede are they all Abrahams childrē but they onely that folow the faith of Abraham Euen so now none of them that beleue with their mouthes moued with the authority of their elders onely that is none of thē that beleue with M. Mores fayth the Popes fayth and the deuils fayth which may stand as M. More cōfesseth with all maner abhominatiōs haue the right fayth of Christ or are of his Church But they onely that repēt feele that the law is good And haue the law of God written in their harts and the fayth of our Sauiour Iesus euen with the spirite of God There is a carnali Israell a spirituall There is Isaac and Ismaell Iacob Esau And Ismaell persecuted Isaac Esau Iacob the fleshly the spiritual Wher of Paul complayned in his tyme persecuted of his carnall brethrē as we do in our tyme and as the elect euer dyd shall do till the worldes end What a multitude came out of Egypt vnder Moses of which the Scripture testifyeth that they beleued moued by y ◠miracles of Moses as Symon magus beleued by the reason of Philippes miracles Actes viij Neuerthelesse the Scripture testifieth that vj. hundred thousād of those beleuers perished thorough vnbelief and left their carcasses in the wildernesse and neuer entred into the land that was promised them And euen so shal the children of M. Mores faythlesse faith made by the persuation of mā leap short of the test which our Sauiour Iesus is risē vnto And therfore let them embrace this present world as they do whose children they are though they hate so to be called And hereby ye see that it is a playne an euident conclusiō as bright as the sunne shynyng that the truth of Gods word dependeth not of the truth of the congregation And therfore when thou art asked why thou beleuest that thou shalt be saued thorough Christ and of such like principles of our fayth aunswere thou wottest and felest that it is true And when he asketh how thou knowest that it is true aunswere because it is written in thyne hart And if he aske who wrote it aūswere the spirite of God And if he aske how thou came first by it tell him whether by readyng in bookes or hearyng it preached as by an outward instrumēt but that inwardly thou wast taught by y ◠spirite of God And if he aske whether thou beleuest it not because it is written in bookes or because the Priestes so preach aunswere no not now but onely because it is writtē in thyne hart and because the spirite of God so preacheth and so testifieth vnto thy soule And say though at the beginning thou wast moued by readyng or preachyng as the Samaritans were by y ◠wordes of the woman yet now thou beleuest it not therfore any lēger but onely because thou hast heard it of the spirite of God and read it written in thine hart And concernyng outward teachyng we alledge for vs Scripture elder thē any Church that was this xiiij hundred yeares and old antenticke stories which they had brought a slepe where with we confounde their lyes Remēber ye not how in our owne tyme of all that taught Grammer in England not one vnderstode the Latin toung how came we thē by the Latin toung agayne not by them though we learned certaine rules principles of them by which we were moued had an occasion to seke further but out of the old authours Euen so we seke vp old antiquities out of whiche we learne and not of our Church though we receaued many principles of our Church at the begynnyng but more falsehead then truth It hath pleased God of his exceding loue wherewith he loued vs in Christ as Paul sayth before the worlde was made and whē we were dead in sinne and his enemies in that we did cōsent to sinne and to liue euill to write with his spirite ij conclusions in our harts by which we vnderstād all thyng that is to were the fayth of Christ and the loue of our neighbours For whosoeuer feleth the iust damnation of sinne and the forgeuenes and mercy that is in Christes bloud for all that repent forsake it and come and beleue in that mercy the same onely knoweth how God is to be honoured and worshipped and can iudge betwene true seruing of God in the spirite and false Image seruing of God with workes ▪ And y e same knoweth that sacramētes signes ceremonies and bodely things can be no seruice to God in his person but memorials vnto men and a remēbraunce of the testament wherewyth God is serued in the spirite And he that feeleth not that is blynde in hys soule and of our holy fathers generation and maketh God an Image a creature worshippeth him with bodely seruice And on the other side he that loueth his neighbour as himselfe vnderstandeth all lawes and cā iudge betwene good and euil right wrong godly and vngodly in all conuersation deedes lawes bargaines couenaunces ordinaunces and decrees of men and knoweth the office of euery degree and the due honour of euery person And he that hath not that writen in his hart is popishe and of y ◠spiritualtie which vnderstādeth nothing saue his own honour his own profite what is good for himself onely and when he is as he would be thinketh y ◠all the world is as it should be ¶ Of worshipping and what is to be vnderstand by the worde COncerning worshipping or honouring which two termes are both one M. More bringeth forth a difference a distinction or diuision of Greke wordes
fayned of our scholemen which of late neither vnderstode greke latine or hebrue called doulia hyperdoulia and Laâ—ria But the difference declareth he not nor the properties of the wordes but with confused termes leadeth you blindfolde in hys maze As for hyperdoulia I woulde fayne weâ—e where he readeth of it in all the scripture and whether the worship done to hys Lord the Cardinalles hat were doulia hyperdoulia or idololatria And as for doulia and latria we fynde theÌ„ both referred vnto God in a thousand places Therefore that thou be not beguiled wyth falshod of sophisticall words vnderstand that the wordes which the scripture vseth in the worshipping or honouring of God are these loue god cleaue to God dread serue bow pray and call on God beleue and trust in God and such like Which wordes all we vse in the worshipping of man also how be it diuersly and the differeÌ„ce thereof doth all the scripture teach God hath created vs and made vs vnto his owne likenes and our sauiour Christ hath bought vs wyth hys bloud And therfore are we Gods possession of dutie and right and Christes seruauntes onely to waâ—…e on his will and pleasure and ought therefore to moue neither hand nor foâ—e nor any other member eyther hart or mynde otherwise then he hath appointed God is honoured in his owne person wheÌ„ we receaue al things both good bad at his hand and loue his lawe wyth all our hartes and beleue hope and long for all that he promiseth THe officers that rule the worlde in Gods stede as father mother master husband Lord and Prince are honoured when the lawe which almighty God hath committed vnto them to rule with is obeyed Thy neighbour that is out of office is honoured when thou as God hath commaunded thee louest hym as thy selfe countest hym as good as thy selfe thinkest hym as worthy of any thing as thy selfe and commest louingly to helpe hym at all hys neede as thou wouldest be holpe thy selfe because God hath made him like vnto hys owne image as well as thee and Christ hath bought hym as well as thee If I hate the lawe so I breake it in myne hart and both hate dishonour God the maker therof If I breake it outwardly then I dishonour god before the worlde and the officer that ministreth it If I hurt my neighbour then I dishonour my neighbour and him that made him and him also that bought him wyth hys bloud And eueÌ„ so if I hate my neighbour in mine hart then I hate him that commaundeth me to loue him and him that hath deserued that I should at the lest way for his sake loue him If I be not ready to helpe my neighbour at hys nede so I take his due honour from him dishonour him him that made him and him also that bought him with his bloud whose seruaunt he is If I loue such thinges as God hath lent me and committed vnto mine administration so that I can not finde in myne hart to bestow them on the vses which God hath appointed me then I dishonour God and abuse his creature in that I geue more honour vnto it theÌ„ I shuld do And then I make an idole of it in that I loue it more then God and hys commaundement and then I dishonour my neighbour from whose nede I withdraw it In like maner if the officer abusyng his power coÌ„pell the subiect to do that which God forbiddeth or to leue vndone that which God commaundeth so he dishonoureth God in withdrawyng his seruaunt from him maketh an Idole of his owne lustes in that he honoureth them aboue God he dishonoureth his brother in that he abuseth hym contrary vnto the right vse which God hath created him for and Christ hath bought him for which is to wayte on Gods coÌ„maundementes For if the officer be otherwise mynded then this the worst of these subiectes is made by the haÌ„des of him that made me and bought with the bloud of hym that bought me and therfore my brother and I but his seruaunt onely to defend him and to kepe him in the honour that God Christ hath set him that no man dishonour him he dishonoureth both God man And therto if any subiect thinke any otherwise of y t officer though he be an Emperour then that he is but a seruaunt onely to minister the office indifferently he dishonoureth the office and God that ordemed it So that all men what soeuer degree they be of are euery man in his rowme seruauntes to other as the hand serueth the foote and euery member one an other And the aungels of heauen are also our brethren and very seruauntes for Christes sake to defend vs from the power of the deuils And finally all other creatures that are neither aungels nor man are in honour lesse then man and man is Lord ouer them and they created to serue him as Scripture testifieth and he not to serue them but only his Lord God and his Sauiour Christ ¶ Of worshippyng of Sacraments ceremonies images reliques and so forth NOw let vs come to the worshippyng or honouryng of Sacramentes ceremonies images and reliques First images be not God and therefore no confidence is to be put in theÌ„ They be not made after the image of God nor are the price of Christes bloud but the woorkemanshyp of the craftes maÌ„ and the price of money and therfore inferiours to man Wherfore of all right man is Lord ouer them and the honour of theÌ„ is to do man seruice and mans dishonour it is to do them honourable seruice as vnto his better Images then and reliques ye and as Christ sayth the holy day to are seruauntes vnto man And therefore it foloweth that we can not but vnto our damnatioÌ„ put on a coate worth an huÌ„dred coates vpoÌ„ a postes backe and let the image of God the price of Christes bloud go vp downe therby naked For if we care more to cloth the dead image made by maÌ„ and the price of siluer then the liuely image of God and price of Christes bloud then we dishonoure the Image of God and hym that made him and the price of Christes bloud and hym that bought hym Wherfore the right vse office and honour of all creatures inferiours vnto man is to do maÌ„ seruice whether they be images reliques ornaments signes or Sacramentes holydayes ceremonies or sacrifices And that may be on this maner no doubt it so once was If for an example I take a peece of the crosse of Christ and make a litle crosse therof and beare it about me to looke theron with a repentyng hart at tymes wheÌ„ I am moued therto to put me in remembraunce that the body of Christ was broken and his bloud shed theron for my sinnes and beleue stedfastly that the mercyfull truth of God shall forgeue the sinnes of all that repeÌ„t
ye haue brought in besides the Scripture nor any that dyed for it But ye persecute and â—lea whosâ— euer with Gods woorde doth rebuke it And as for your owne miracles of which ye make your boast ye haue fayned them so grosly throughout al your Legendes of Saintes that ye be now ashamed of them and would fayne bee rid of theÌ„ if ye wist how with honestie and so would ye of a thousand thinges which ye haue fayned And the cause why heretickes fayne no miracles as ye doe is that they walke purely and entend no falsehead And why the deuill doth none for them is that they cleaue fast to Gods word whiche the deuill hateth and can do no miracles to further it But to hinder it as he doth with you Read the stories of your Popes and Cardinals see whether the deuill hath not holpe them vnto their highe dignities And looke whether your holy Byshoppes come any otherwise vnto their promotions then by seruing the deuil in setting all Christendome at variaunce in sheddyng bloud in bringyng the common wealth to tyraÌ„ny and in teaching Christen Princes to â—ule more cruelly then did euer any heathen coÌ„trary vnto the doctrine of Christ And as for the Turkes and Sarasenes that ye speake of I auÌ„swere that they were ChristeÌ„ once at the lest way for the most part And because they had no loue vnto the truth to liue their after as ye haue not God did send them false miracles to cary them out of the right waye as ye be And as for the Iewes why they hyde out is onely because they haue set vp their own righteousnesse as ye haue and therfore can not admit the righteousnesse that is in Christes bloud as ye can not and as ye haue forsworne it And when he sayth in that they haue miracles and the heretickes none it is a sure signe that they be the true Churche and the heretickes not Had ye Gods word with your miracles and the heretickes doctrine were without then it were true But now because ye haue miracles without Gods word to confirme your false imaginatioÌ„s and they whiche ye call heretickes haue Gods word coÌ„firmed with miracles fiue huÌ„dred yeares together it is a sure signe that they be the true church ye not in as much also as Christ saith that y â— deceauers shall come with miracles ye in his name therto as ye do For wheÌ„ christ saith there shal come in my name y t shal say he him selfe is Christ who is that saue your Pope that wil be Christes Vicare and yet maketh men to beleue in him selfe in his Bulles Calues skinnes and in what soeuer he listeth And who be those false annoynted that shall come with miracles to deceaue the elect if it were possible saue your Pope with his gresiamus And when he repeteth his miracles to proue that the olde holy Doctours were good men in the right belefe I aunswere agayne that the Doctours which planted Gods word watered it with miracles while they were alyue And wheÌ„ they were dead God shewed miracles at their graues to confirme the same as of Heliseus And that continued till the Scripture was full receaued and autenticke But ye can not shew nor shal any Doctour which beyng aliue preached your false doctrine confirmyng it with miracles as God doth his Scripture Then sayth hee God had in the olde TestameÌ„t good meÌ„ ful of miracles whose liuing a man might be bold to folow and whose doctrine a man might beleue by reason of theyr miracles and then iuggleth saying if God should not so now in the new TestameÌ„t haue Doctours with miracles to confirme their doctrine and liuynges but contrarywise should bryng to passe or suffer to bee brought to passe with false miracles that his church shuld take hypocrites for Saintes which exposided the Scripture falsly then should hee deceaue his Church and not haue his spirite present in his Church to teach them all truth as he promised them I aunswer God suffereth not his Church to be deceaued But he suffereth the popes Church because they haue no loue vnto the truth to lyue after the lawes of God but consent vnto all iniquitie as he suffered the Churche of Mahomet Moreouer y â— gift of miracles was not all way amoÌ„g the preachers in the old Testament For Iohn Baptist did no miracle at all The miracles were ceased longyer Christ And as for you in the Popes kingdome had neuer maÌ„ that either confirmed Gods doctrine or your owne with miracles All your Saintes be first Saints when they be dead and then do first miracles to confirme tithes and offeringes the Poetrie which ye haue fayned and not true doctrine For to confirme what preachyng doth S. Thomas of Canterbury miracles He preached neuer nor liued any other life then as our Cardinall and for his mischief dyed a mischieuous death And of our Cardinall if we be not diligent they will make a Saint also and make a greater relique of his shew then of the others And of your dead Saintes let vs take onâ— for an example Thomas de Aquino is a Saint full of miracles as Friers tell And his doctrine was that our Lady was borne in original sinne And Dunce doyng no miracle at all because I suppose no man wotteth where he lyeth improueth that with his sophistrie and affirmeth the contrary And of the contrary hath the Pope for the deuotioÌ„ of that the gray Friers gaue him ye may well thinke made an Article of the fayth And finally as for the miracles they are to make a man astonied to wonder and to draw him to heare the word earnestly rather then to write it in his hart For whosoeuer hath no other felyng of the law of God that it is good then because of miracles the saâ—…e shall beleue in Christ as did Symon Magus and Iudas and as they that came out of Egypt with Moyses and fell away at euery temptation shall haue good workes like vnto our Popes bishops and Cardinals And therfore when the Scripture is fully receaued there is no nede of miracles In so much that they which will not beleue Moses and the Prophetes when the Scripture is receaued the same wil be no true beleuers by the reason of miracles though one arose from death to lyfe to preach vnto them by the testimonie of Christ And agayne how doth S. Hierome Augustine Bede and many other old Doctours that were before the Pope was cropt vp into y e consciences of meÌ„ and had sent forth his daÌ„nable sectes to preach him vnder y t name of Christ as Christ prophesied it should be expounde this text thou art Peter and vppon this rocke I will builde my Church and this text Peter feede my sheepe and all power is geuen me in heauen and in earth and innumerable such textes cleane contrary vnto all those
and hys Apostles Neither could it bee brought to passe vntill the Pope had got the Emperours sword out of hys haÌ„d The Grekes which were the one halfe of Christendome then I suppose would neuer admit it Now godly loue would neuer suffer them to coÌ„sent that we should be bouÌ„d vnto that burthen which they themselues could not beare as M. More in an other place affirmeth that they dyd And agayne we haue manifest storyes that it was brought in with violence ot sword that all the Priestes of Germany were coÌ„pelled to put away their wiues And we finde that whersoeuer the pope raigneth he came in with deceauyng the kyng of the countrey and then with his sword coÌ„â—elled the rest The Pope came but now late into Wales to raigne there ouer the Byshops and Priestes and that with the sword of the kyng of England And yet though all the Clergie of christendome had graunted it all the Church had not made it nor yet the tenth part of the Church The lay people be as well of the Churche as the Priestes Neither can all the Priestes in the world of right make any law wherin their part lyeth without their consent Now it perteineth vnto the coÌ„mon people and most of all vnto the weakest that their Priestes be endued with all vertue and honestie And the chastitie of his wife daughter and seruaunt perteineth vnto euery particular man which we see by experience defiled dayly by the vnchast chastitie of the spiritualitie Wherfore if the Parishes or any one Parish after they had sene the experience what incoÌ„ueniences came of their chastitie would haue no Curate except he had a wife to cut of occasions as Paule when he had sene that proofe would haue no young widowes minister who saue a tyraunt should be agaynst them Moreouer the generall Councels of the spiritualtie are of no other maner sence the Pope was a God then the generall Parlamentes of the temporalitie Where no man dare say hys mynde frely and liberally for â—eare of some one and of his flatterers And looke in what captiuitie the Parlamentes be vnder the priuate couÌ„sels of kinges so are the generall CouÌ„cels vnder the Pope and his Cardinals And this is the maner of both Some one two or three wilye Foxes that haue all other in subiection as ye haue sene in my Lord Cardinall imagine not what ought to be but what they lust to haue and conceaue in theyr own braynes and go with child some tyme a yeare ij iij. iiij v. vi or vij and some tyme. xx and aboue castyng canâ—esing and compassing for the byrth agaynst oportunitie openyng the matter priuely vnder an othe a litle and a litle vnto certaine Secretaries whose part is therin as they finde men of actiuitie and of courage prepared to sell soule and body for promotion And the matter in the meane tyme is turmoyled and tossed among themselues and persuasions and sutle reasons are forged to blind the right way and to beguile mens wittes And whoÌ„ they feare to haue aduersaries able to resist them for such meanes are sought to bring them in vnto their partie or to conuey them out of the way And wheÌ„ oportunitie is come they call a counsel or ParlameÌ„t vnder a contrary preteÌ„ce And a Masse of the holy ghost whom they desire as farre away as were possible is song and a goodly Sermon is made to blere mens eyes with all And then sodenly other meÌ„ vnprouided the matter is opened after the most suttle maner And many are beguiled with suttle argumentes and craftie persuasions And they that hold hard agaynst theÌ„ are called aside and reasoned with a part and handled after a fashion and partly entised with fayre promises and partly feared with cruell threatnyngs and so some are ouercome with siluer syllogismes other for feare of threatnyng are driuen vnto silence And if any be found at the last that will not obey their falsehead and tyranny they rayle on him and iest him out of couÌ„tenaunce call him opinatiue selfe mynded and obstinate beare him in hand that the deuill is in him that he so cleaueth vnto his owne witte though he speake no silllable but Gods word is asked whether he wil be wiser then other meÌ„ And in the spiritualitie they excommunicate him and make an hereticke of him And this to be true in the Clergies chastitie is as cleare as y e day by manifest chronicles in so much that the Prelates of Rome were a brewyng it aboue an hundred yeares and I wot not how long lenger yer they could bryng it to passe and yet in vayne til they had got the Emperours sword to proue that it was most expedient so to be And for what entent to bryng all vnder the Pope and that the Prelates of all landes might as the old maner was come and wayte on the Pope at Rome where he prepared theÌ„ whores inough And that his sworne Prelates in euery land might the more conueniently wayte in Kyngs Courtes to minister the commoÌ„ wealth vnto the popes pleasure and profite For had the Clergie kept their wiues they could neuer haue come vnto this where they now be and to these pluralities vnioÌ„s and totquottes For there is no lay man though he were neuer so euill disposed that could for his wife children haue leysure to coÌ„trâ—…e such mischiefe and to runne from countrey to countrey to learne falshead and subtiltie as our spiritualtie do which without feare of God and shame of man keepe whores whersoeuer they come And thus ye see that the clergies chastitie pertayneth as much vnto the temporaltie as vnto the spiritualtie And an other is this no power among them that professe the truth may bynde where God lowseth saue onely where loue and my neighbours necessitie requireth it of me Neyther can any power now binde them to come but they may freely keepe or breake as the thing is hurtfull or expedieÌ„t Neither can there be any bond where loue and necessitie requireth the contrary So that this law loue thy neighbour to helpe him as thou wouldest be holp must interpret all mans lawes As if I had sworne young or vnwisely that I would liue chast all the world had bound me if afterwarde I burnt and could not ouercome the passion I ought to mary For I must condition my vow and shew a cause of it thereto I may not vow for the chastitie it selfe as though it were sacrifice to please God in it self for that is the Idolatry of heathen I must therfore vowe to do my neyghbour seruice which in that case he may not require or to geue my selfe more quietly to prayer and studie which is not possible as long as I burne and the minde will not be quiet or that I may the better keepe y e lawes of God which if I burne I stand thorow my chastitie in more ieopardy to breake
a signe of y e loue of myne hart which reioyseth and is glad that he is come home safe and sounde And euen so is this but the memoriall of the very sacrifice of Christ once done for al. And if ye wold no otherwise meane ye shal haue my good will to call it so still or if ye can shew me a reason of some other meanyng And therfore I would that it had bene called as it in deede is and as it was commaūded to be Christes memoriall though that I doubt not but that it was called Masse of his He brue woord Misach which signifieth a a pension geuyng because that at euery Masse mē gaue euery man a portiō accordyng vnto his power vnto the in stentation of the poore Which offering yet remayneth But to a false vse and profite of them that haue too much as all other thinges are peruerted Finally it is the same thinge that it was when Christ institute it at hys last supper If it were then the very sacrificing of Christes body and had that same vertue and power with it that his very passion after wrought why was he sacrificed so cruelly on the morow and not holde excused therwyth seyng he was there verely sacrificed M. Item that there remayneth bread and wine in the sacrament Tyndall Improue it What is that that is broken and that the Priest eateth wyth hys teeth ayre onely if a childe were fed with no other foode he should wax haply as long as his father Wherof then should his body his flesh and bones grow wherof should that come with reuerence I speake it that he pisseth and so forth all by miracle will they say O what wonderfull miracles must we faine to saue Antichristes doctrine I might wyth as good reason say that the hoste is neyther rounde nor white but that as my mouth is deceaued in the tast of bread euen so mine eyes are in the syght of roundnes and so is there nothing at all Which all are but the disputations of men with corrupt myndes without spirite to iudge Neuer the later when the Priest hath once rehearsed the testament of our sauiour thereon I looke not on bread and wine but on the body of Christ broken and bloud shed for my sinnes and by that fayth am I saued from the damnation of my sinnes Neyther come I to Masse for any other purpose then to fet forgeuenes for Christes deathes sake nor for any other purpose say I Confiteor knowledge my sinnes at the beginning of Masse And if ye haue other doctrine teach vs a reason leade vs in light we will follow Christ sayth Iohn xi it is the spirit that quickeneth the flesh profiteth nothing at all the woordes which I speake saith he are spirite and lyfe That is the fleshely eatyng and drinking of Christes body and bloude profit not as his carnall presence profited not by the reason of his presence onely as ye see by Iudas and y ◠Phariseis and the souldiours that touched hym and how his bodely presence did let the disciples to vnderstand spiritually But to eate and drinke in the spirite that is to harken vnto his wordes and with a repenting hart to beleue in hys death bringeth vs all that Christ can do for vs. More Item that the masse auaileth no man but the Priest Tyndall If ye speake of the prayers his prayers helpe vs as much as ours him If ye speake of y e sacramēt it helpeth as many as be present as much as hym if moued therby they be leue in Christes death as well as he If they be absent the sacrament profiteth them as much as a sermon made in the church helpeth them that be in y ◠fieldes And how profiteth it the soules of the deade tell me vnto whome it is no signe If ye meane the carnall eating and drinking then it profiteth the Prieste onely for he eateth and drinketh vppe all alone and geueth no man parte wyth hym More Item that a man should not be howseled till he lay a dying Tynd. That is to shamelesse a lye M. Item that men and women should not spare to touch it Tynd. A perillous case Why Because the Pope hath not oyled them Neuerthelesse Christ hath annointed them wyth hys spirite and wyth hys bloud But wot ye why The Pope thinketh if they should be too busie in handeling it they woulde beleue that there were bread and for that cause to strength their faythes he hath imagined little prety thinne manchetes that shine thorow and seeme more lyke to be made of paper or fine Parchement then of wheate floure About which was no smale question in Oxforde of late dayes whether it were bread or none some affirming that the floure with long lying in water was turned to starch and had lost his nature M. Item that the sacramēt should not be worshipped Tyndall It is the Sacrament of Christes body and bloud And Christ calleth it the newe and euerlasting testament in hys bloud and commaunded that we shoulde so do in the remembraunce of hym that hys bodye was broken and his bloude shed for our sinnes And Paule commaundeth thereby to shewe or preach the Lords death They say not pray to it neither put any fayth therein For I may not beleue in the sacramēt but I must beleue the Sacrament that it is a true signe and it true that is signified therby which is the onely worshippyng of the Sacrament if ye geue it other worship ye plainly dishonour it As I may not beleue in Christes Church but beleue Christes Church that the doctrine which they preach of Christ is true If ye haue any other doctrine teach vs a reason and lead vs in light and we will follow More Item that a Christē is not bound to keepe any lawe made by man or any at all Tynd. You say vntruely a Christē man is bound to obey tyranny if it be not agaynst hys fayth nor the lawe of God vntill God deliuer him thereof But he is no Christen man that byndeth hym to any thing saue that which loue and his neighbours necessitie requireth of them And when a lawe made is no longer profitable Christen rulers ought to breake it But now a dayes whē tyraunts haue gotten the simple people vnder they compell thē to serue theyr lustes and wyly tyranny without respect of any common wealth Which wyly tyranny because the truth rebuketh it is the cause why they persecute it least the common people seing how good they should be and feeling how wicked they are shuld withdraw their neckes frō their vnrighteous yooke As ye haue ensample in Herode in the Scribes and Phariseis and in many other More Item that there is no Purgatory Tyndall Beleue in Christ and thou shalt shortly finde purgatoryes inow as ye now make other feele M. Item that all soules lye and sleepe
thou feâ—e theÌ„ and that thine hart mourne for them and that with al thy power thou helpe to amende them and cease not to crye to God for theÌ„ neither day nor night and that thou let nothing be founde in thee that any man may rebuke but whatsoeuer thou teachest them that â—e thou and that thou be not a Wolfe in a Lambes skinne as our holy â—ather y e Pope is which commeth vnto vs in a name of hypocrisie and in the â—…e of curssed Cham or Ham calling hymselfe Seruus seruorum the seruaunt of all seruauntes and is yet founde tyrannus tyraâ—norum of all tyrauntes y e most cruell This is to receaue young children in Christes name and to receaue young children in Christes name is to beare rule in the kingdome of Christ Thus ye see that Christes kingdome is all together spirituall and the bearing of rule in it is cleane coÌ„trary vnto the bearing of rule temporally Wherfore none that beareth rule in it may haue any temporall iurisdiction or minister any temporall office that requireth violence to compell withall ¶ Peter was not greater then the other Apostles by any authoritie geuen him of Christ THey saye that Peter was chiefe of the Apostles verely as Appeâ—â—â—s was called chief of Painters for his excellent cunninge aboue other euen so Peter may be called chiefe of the Apostles for his actiuitie and boldnes aboue the other but that Peter had any auctoritie or rule ouer his brethren and felow Apostles is false and contrary to y e scripture Christ forbad it the last euen before his passion and in diuers tunes before and taught alway the contrary as I haue rehearsed Thou wilt say thou caust not see how there should be any good order in that kyngdome where none were better then other and where the superior had not a lawe and authoritie to compell the inferior with violeÌ„ce The worlde truely can see no other way to rule then with violence For there no man absteineth from euil but for feare because the loue of righteousnes is not written in their hartes And therefore the Popes kingdome is of the world For there one sorte are your grace your holines your fatherhode An other my Lord Byshop my Lord Abbot my Lord Pryor An other master Doctour Father Bachelar mayster Parson maister Vicar and at the last commeth in simple syr Iohn And euery man raigneth ouer other wyth might and haue euery ruler his prison his iayler his chaynes his tormentes euen so much as the Fryers obâ—eruauntes obserue that rule and compell euery man other with violeÌ„ce aboue the cruelnesse of the heathen tyrauntes so that what commeth once in may neuer out for feare of telling taâ—es out of schole They rule ouer the bodye with violence and compell 〈◊〉 whether the harte will or not to obserue thinges of their owne making But in the kingdome of God it is contrary For the spirite that bringeth them thether maketh them wilâ—ing and geueth them lust vnto the law of God loue coÌ„pelleth them to worke and loue maketh euerty maÌ„s good all that he can do coÌ„mune vnto his neighbours nede And as euery maÌ„ is stroÌ„g in that kyngdome so loue compelleth him to take the weake by the hand and to helpe hym and to take him that can not go vppon his shoulders and beare him And so to do seruice vnto the weaker is to beare rule in that kingdome And because Peter did excede the other Apostles in ferueÌ„t seruice toward his brethren therefore is â—e called noâ— in the Scripture but in the vse of speakyng the chiefest of the Apostles not that he had any dominion ouer them Of which truth thou mayst see also the practise in the Actes of the Apostles after the resurrection For when Peter had bene and preached in the house of Cornelius an heathen maÌ„ the other that were Circumcised chode him because he had bene in an vncircumcised mans house had eaten with him for it was forbidden in the law neither wist they yet that the heathen should be called And Peter was fayne to geue accountes vnto them which is no token of superioritie and to shew them how he was warned of the holy ghost so to do Actes xj And Actes xv when a CouÌ„cell was gathered of the Apostles and disciples about the Circumcision of the heatheÌ„ Peter brought forth not his commauÌ„dement and the authoritie of his Vicarshyp but the miracle that the holy ghost had shewed for the heathen how at y â— preachyng of the Gospell the holy ghost had lighted vppon them and purified â—heir hartes through fayth and therefore proued that they ought not to be Circumcised And Paule and Barnabas brought soorth the miracles also that God had shewed by them among the heathen through preachyng of saith And then Iames brought soorth a prophecie of the olde Testament for the sayd part And therewith the aduersaries gaue ouer their hold and they coÌ„cluded with one assent by the authoritie of the scripture and of the holy ghost that the heathen should not be Circumcised not by the commaundement of Peter vnder payne of cursing excommunicatioÌ„ 〈◊〉 interditing and like bugges to make fooles and children afrayed withall And Actes viij Peter was sent of the other Apostles vnto the Samaritanes whiche is an euident token that he had no iurisdiction ouer them for then they could not haue sent him But rather as the truth is that the congregation had authoritie ouer him ouer all other priuate persones to admitte them for ministers and send them forth to preach whether so euer the spirite of God moued them and as they saw occasion And in the Epistle vnto the Galathians thou seest also how Paule corrected Peter when he walked not the straight way after the truth of the Gospel So now thou seest that in the kingdome of Christ and in his Churche or congregation and in his couÌ„sels the ruler is the Scripture approued through the miracles of the holy ghost and men be seruauntes onely and Christ is the head and we all brethren And wheÌ„ we call men our heades that we do not be cause they be shorne or shauen or because of their names Parson Vicare Byshop Pope But onely because of the word whiche they preach If they erre froÌ„ the word theÌ„ may whosoeuer God moueth his hart play Paule and correct hym If he will not obey the Scripture then haue his brethren authoritie by the Scripture to put hym downe and send hym out of Christes Church among the heretickes whiche preferre their false doctrine aboue the true word of Christ ¶ How the Gospell punisheth trespassers and how by the Gospell we ought to go to law with our aduersaries THough that they of Christes coÌ„gregation be all willyng yet because that the most paâ—t is alway weake because also that the occasions of the world be euer many and great in so much that
Christe which wist all thyng before hand sayth Math. xviij Wo be vnto the world by reason of occasions of euill and sayth also that it caÌ„ not be auoyded but that occasions shall come therfore it caÌ„ not be chosen but that many shall ouer fall when a weake brother hath trespassed by what law shall he be punished verely by the law of loue whose properties thou readest in the 1. Cor. xiij If the loue of God whiche is my professioÌ„ be written in myne hart it will not let me hate my weake brother when hee hath offended me no more then natural loue wil let a mother hate her child when it trespasseth agaynst her My weake brother hath offended me he is falleÌ„ his weakenesse hath ouerthroweÌ„ him it is not right by the law of loue that I should now fall vpon hym and treade him downe in the myre and destroy him vtterly But it is right by the law of loue that I runne to him helpe him vp agayne By what processe we should go to law with our trespassers Christ teacheth vs Math. xviij Tell him his faulte betwene him and thee with all mekenesse remembring thou art a man and mayst fall also If he repent and thou loue him ye shal soone agree and then forgeue him And when thou forgeuest thy neighbour theÌ„ thou art sure that God forgeueth thee thy trespasses by his holy promise Math. vj. If hee heare thee not then take a neighbour or two If he heare them not then tell the congregation where thou art and let the preacher pronounce Gods law against him and â—et the sad and discrete men rebuke him and exhorte him vnto repentaunce If he repent and thou also loue him accordyng to thy professioÌ„ ye shall soone agree If he heare not the congregation then let him be taken as an heathen If he that is offended be weake also theÌ„ let them that be stroÌ„g go betwene and helpe them And in lyke maner if any sinne agaynst the doctrine of Christ and the profession of a Christen man so that he be a dronckard and an whore keper or what soeuer open sinne he do or if he teach false learnyng then let such be rebuked opeÌ„ly before the congregation and by the authoritie of Scripture And if they repent not let them be put out of the congregation as heathen people If they theÌ„ be not ashamed we haue no remedy but pacieÌ„tly to abide what God wil do and to pray in the meane tyme that God will open their hartes and geue theÌ„ repentaunce Other law then this Christes Gospel knoweth not nor the officers therof It is manifest therfore that the kingdome of Christ is a spirituall kingdom which no man can minister well and a teÌ„porall kingdome to as it is sufficieÌ„tly proued because that no man whiche putteth his hand to the plow and looketh backe is apt for the kyngdome of heauen as Christ aunswered Luke ix vnto him y t would haue folowed hym but would first haue take leaue of his houshold If a man put his haÌ„d to the plow of Gods worde to preach it and looke also vnto worldly businesse his plow will surely go awry And therefore sayth Christe vnto an other that would likewise folow him but desired first to go and bury his father Let the dead bury the dead but come thou and shew or preach the kyngdome of God As who should say he that will preach the kingdome of god which is Christs Gospell truly must haue his hart no where els What officers the Apostles ordeined in Christes Church and what their offices were to do WHerfore the Apostles folowyng and obeyng the rule doctrine commaundement of our Sauiour Iesus Christ their master ordeined in his kyngdome and congregation two officers One called after the Breeke worde Byshop in English an ouersear which same was called Priest after the Greeke Elder in English because of his age discretioÌ„ and fadnesse for he was as nigh as could be alway an elderly maÌ„ as thou seest both in the new and old Testament also how the officers of the Iewes be called the Elders of the people because as thou mayst well thinke they were ouer old men as nigh as could be For vnto age do men naturally obeye and vnto age doth God commauÌ„de to geue honour saying Leuâ— xix Rise vp before the horehead and reuerence the face of the old man And also experience of things and coldnesse without whiche it is hard to rule well is more in age theÌ„ in youth And this ouersear dyd put hys handes vnto the plow of Gods worde and fed Christes flocke and tended theÌ„ onely without lookyng vnto any other businesse in the world An other officer they chose and called him Deacon after the Greke a minister in English to minister the almes of the people vnto the poore and nedy For in the coÌ„gregation of Christ loue maketh euery mans gift goods commoÌ„ vnto the necessitie of his neighbour Wherfore the loue of God beyng yet hoate in the hartes of men the rich that had the substauÌ„ce of this worldes goodes brought of their aboundaunce great plentie vnto the sustentation of the poore deliuered it vnto the haÌ„ds of the Deacons And vnto the helpe of the DeacoÌ„s were widowes of lx yeare old holy vertuous and destitute of frendes chosen to tende wayte vpon the sicke and to wash the Saints fete that came from one congregation vnto an other whether for any businesse or for feare of persecution And those common goodes of the Churche offered for the succour of the poore grew in all Churches so excedyngly that in some congregation it was so much that it was sufficient to mayntaine an host of men In so much that tyrauntes did oft tymes persecute the Christen for those common goodes as thou seest in the life of S. Laurence the Deacon of Rome And moreouer the couetousnes of the Prelates was the decay of ChristeÌ„dome and the encreasing of the kyngdome of Mahomete For by the first springing of the empyre of Mahomete the Emperours Kynges and great Lordes of Christendome had geuen their treasure so mightely vnto the Church what after great victories what at their deathes that their successours were not able to maintaine battell against the Saracenes Turkes for the world was not yet in such captiuitie that they coulde make theyr subiectes sweare on bookes what they were worth rayse vp taxes at their pleasure so that a certayne writer of stories sayth â–ª The prelates gaped wheÌ„ the laye meÌ„ would take the warre vppon them agaynst the Turkes the laye men looked when the Prelates woulde lay out their money to make the warre withall and not to spend it in worse vse as the most part of them were wont to do spending the money that was gotten with almose bloude of martyrs vppon goodly plate and great vesseles of golde
be kept The softnesse of this Lewes did him much care For he was after prisoned of his owne sonne with helpe of Pope Gregory the fourth After this mans dayes the Popes neuer regarded the Emperours nor did the clergie of Rome sue any more to the Emperour either for the election or confirmation of the Pope More ouer after this Lewes there was neuer Emperour in Christendome of any power or able of his owne might to correct any Pope neyther was there any kyng that coulde correct the outragious vices of the spiritualtie of his own realme after this time For this Lewes left three sonnes among which he deuided y e realme of FrauÌ„ce all Douchland Which same for pride disdayne that one should haue more then an other fell together as we say by the eares ech destroying others power so that Fraunce was afterwarde of no might to do any great thyng And theÌ„ the Pope raigned in Italy alone with out care of any Emperour in so much that Nicholaus the first decreed that no secular Prince or Emperour should haue ought to do or be at the counsels of the clergie And after that Adrian the secoÌ„d was chosen Pope the Emperours deputie being in Rome and not once spokeÌ„ to of the matter And when the Emperours embassadours disdained they answered who can resiste the rage of the people and prayed them to be coÌ„tent and to salute him as Pope And Adrian the thyrde decreed that they should not abide or tarie for the Emperours confirmation or authoritie in chusing the Pope and that the Pope onely should call a general counsel and not the Emperour or if the Emperour would presume y t to do the counsell should be of none effect though all the prelates of ChristeÌ„dome were there and though what soeuer they did were but Gods word So mighty was the beast now waxed when he once began to raygne alone And from this tyme hetherto perished the power of the Emperours and the vertue of the Popes sayth Platina in y e lyfe of Popes For since that tyme as there was none Emperour of might so was there no Pope of any vertue After this Lewes the Empyre of Fraunce and of all DouchlaÌ„d was deuided betwene his three sonnes which as I sayde fought one with another and destroyed the strength of the Empyre of Fraunce And from that tyme to this which is aboue vij hundred yeares thou shalt reade of few Popes that haue not led their liues in bloudshedding in so much that if thou consider the stories well thou shalt easely perceaue that there hath bene flayne about their cause farre aboue xl huÌ„dred thousand men besides that there hath bene but few Princes in ChristeÌ„dome that hath not bene busied and combred a great part of his life about their matter Either in warres begunne at their setting on eyther in ceasing scismes or diuision that hath bene amoÌ„g the clergie who should be Pope or striuing of byshops who should be greatest as betwene the Byshop of Yorke Canterbury in England and betwene the Byshops of England Wales wherof all the chronicles be full or in reforming Fryers or Monkes or in sleying them that vttered their false hypocrisie wyth Gods worde When the Emperour was downe and no man in Christendome of any power to be feared then euery nacion fell vppon other and all landes were at variaunce betwene theÌ„selues And then as the Danes came into England and vexed the Englishmen and dwelt there in spite of their hartes euen so came straunge nacions whose names were scarce heard of before in these quarters as the Vandales Hunnes and Gothes and ran thorowout all Christendome by C. thousands together and subdued the landes and dwelt therin maâ—gre the inhabitours as thou mayst see in Douchland how diuers nacions are inclosed in y e middes of the lande of a straunge tongue which no Douchmen vnderstande and that rule continued well viij or ix score or two hundred yeares And in all this ceason whosoeuer wan the maystrye hym the spiritualtie receaued and him they crowned kyng and to him they claue And whatsoeuer any tyraunt had robbed all hys life that or the most part thereof must he deale among them at hys death for feare of Purgatory The spiritualtie all that ceason preached the Pope mightely built Abbayes for recreation and quyetnes shrining them alway for saintes which purchased them priuileges or fought for their liberties or disputed for the Popes power howsoeuer they liued but after l. yeare wheÌ„ their liues were forgotten and if any resisted theÌ„ whatsoeuer mischief they went about hym they noted in the chronicles as a cruell tyraunt ye and whatsoeuer misfortune chaunced any of hys posteritie after him that they noted also as though God had plagued them because their forefather was disobedient vnto holy church and euer put the stories that vttered their wickednes out of the way and gathered reliques froÌ„ whence they coulde get them and fayned myracles and gaue theÌ„selues only vnto Poetry and shut vp the scripture so that this was the very tyme of which Christ speaketh Math. xxiiij in which false Prophetes should arise shew myracles and wonders to deceaue the very electe if it had bene possible FInally in thys busie worlde the kynges of Lumbardy gatte a little might and came vp agayne and were diuers tymes Emperours though of no great might And one Beringarius kyng of Lumbardy began to meddle with our holy fathers busines Wherfore y e Poge fled vnto Ottho kyng of y e Saxons which by that tyme had gotten might and brought him into Italy against Beringarium which Ottho ouercame Beringarium and was made Emperour for his labour and thus came the Empyre first vnto Douchlande And Ottho receaued the Empyre of one Pope Iohn say they with thys othe I Ottho do promise and sweare vnto the Lord Iohn by the father the sonne and the holy Ghost and by this wod of the crosse that maketh liuing and by these reliques of Saintes that if I come to Rome with Gods helpe I will exalte the holy church of Rome and the gouernour of the same vnto my power Neyther shalt thou lose lyfe nor members or that honour that thou hast by my will counsell consent or setting a worke Moreouer I wyll make in Rome no constitution or ordinaunce of any thing that pertayneth vnto thee or vnto the Romaines with out thy counsell And what so euer of the landes of Saint Peter commeth vnto our hands I will deliuer it thee And vnto whosoeuer I shall commit the rule of Italy I will make hym sweare that he shall helpe thee to defende the landes of Saint Peter vnto his power And Gregory the fift when they had got at the last that which they long gaped for made this ordinaunce of chusing y e Emperour to stablishe it withall that vi Lordes of Almany iij.
necessary to prepare this Pathway into the Scripture for you that ye might walke surely euer know the true frō the false And aboue all to put you in remembraunce of certaine pointes which are that ye well vnderstand what these wordes meane The old Testament The new Testament The law The Gospell Moses Christ Nature Grace Workyng and beleuing Dedes and faith Lest we ascribe to the one that which belongeth to the other and make of Christ Moses of the Gospell the Law despise grace and robbe fayth fal from meke learnyng into idle despitions brawlyng and scoldyng about wordes The old Testament is a booke wherein is written the law of God the dedes of them which fulfill them of them also which fulfill them not The new Testament is a booke wherein are conteined the promises of God and the dedes of them which beleue them or beleue them not Euangelion that we call the Gospel is a Breke word and signifieth good mery glad and ioyfull tydinges that maketh a mans hart glad and maketh him sing daunce and leape for ioy As when Dauid had killed Goliath the gyaunt came glad tydinges vnto the Iewes that their fearefull and cruell enemy was slayne and they deliuered out of all daunger for gladnes wherof they song daunced and were ioyful In like maner is the Euangelion of God which we call Gospell and the new Testament ioyfull tydinges and as some say a good hearing published by the Apostles throughout all the world of Christ the right Dauid how that hee hath fought with sinne with death and the deuil ouercome them wherby all men that were in bondage to sinne woūded with death ouercome of the deuill are without their owne merites or deseruinges losed iustified restored to life and saued brought to libertie and reconciled vnto the fauour of God set at one with him agayne whiche tydinges as many as beleue laude prayse thanke God are glad syng and daunce for ioy This Euangelion or Gospell that is to say such ioyfull tydinges is called y ◠new Testament Because that as a mā whē he shall dye appointeth his goods to be dealt distributed after his death among them whiche he nameth to bee his heyres Euen so Christ before hys death commaūded and appointed that such Euangelion Gospell or tydynges should be declared throughout all the world and therewith to geue vnto all that repent and beleue all his goodes that is to say his lyfe wherewith hee swalowed and deuoured vp death hys righteousnes wherewith he banished sinne his saluatiō wherwith he ouercame eternall damnation Now cā the wretched man that knoweth him selfe to be wrapped in sinne and in daūger to death hell heare no more ioyous a thyng them such glad and comfortable tydinges of Christ So that he can not but be glad and laugh frō the low bottome of his hart if hee beleue that the tydinges are true To strēgth such sayth with all God promised this his Euangelion in the old Testament by the Prophetes as Paul sayth Rom. 1. How that he was chosē out to preach Gods Euāgeliō which he before had promised by the Prophetes in the Scriptures that treate of his sonne which was borne of the sede of Dauid In the Gene. iij. God sayth to the Serpent I wil put hatred betwen thee and the woman betwen thy seede and her sede that selfe sede shall treade thy head vnder foote Christ is this womās seede he it is that hath troden vnder foote the deuils head that is to say sinne death hell all his power For without this seede can no man anoyde sinne death hell and euerlasting damnation Agayne Gene. xxij God promised Abraham saying in thy seede shall all the generations of the earth be blessed Christ is that seede of Abraham sayth S. Paule Gala. iij. He hath blessed all the world through the Gospell For where Christ is not there remaineth the curse that fell on Adam as soone as he had sinned so that they are in bōdage vnder the damnation of sinne death and hell Against this curse blesseth now the Gospell all the world in asmuch as it cryeth opēly vnto all that knowledge their sinnes and repēt saying who soeuer beleueth on the sede of Abraham shal be blessed that is he shal be deliuered from sinne death and hell and shall hence forth continue righteous and saued for euer as Christ hym selfe sayth in the xj of Iohn He that beleueth on me shall neuer more dye The law sayth Iohn i. was geuē by Moses but grace and verity by Iesus Christ The law whose minister is Moses was geuen to bryng vs vnto the knowledge of our selues that we might thereby feele and perceaue what we are of nature The law cōdemneth vs and all our deedes and is called of Paule in the ij Cor. iij. the ministration of death For it killeth our consciences and driueth vs to desperation in as much as it requireth of vs that which is vnpossible for our nature to do It requireth of vs the deedes of an whole man It requireth perfect loue from the low bottome and grounde of the hart as well in all thinges whiche we suffer as in the thinges which we do But sayth Iohn in the same place grace and veritie is geuē vs in Christ So that when the law hath passed vpō vs and condemned vs to death which is his nature to do then haue we in Christ grace that is to say fauour promises of life of mercy of pardon freely by y e merites of Christ in Christ haue we veritie truth in that God for his sake fulfilleth all his promises to them that beleue Therfore is y ◠Gospell the ministration of life Paule calleth it in the fore rehearsed place of the Cor. ij the ministration of the spirite and of righteousnes In the Gospell when we beleeue the promises we receaue the spirit of life and are iustified in the bloud of Christ from all thyngs wherof the law condemned vs. And we receaue loue vnto the law and power to fulfill it and grow therein dayly Of Christ it is written in the fore rehearsed Ioh. i. this is he of whose aboundaunce or fulnes all we haue receaued grace for grace or fauour for fauour That is to say for the fauour that God hath to his sonne Christ he geueth vnto vs his fauour good wil al giftes of his grace as a father to his sonnes As affirmeth Paule saying whiche loued vs in his beloued before the creation of y ◠world So y ◠Christ bringeth the loue of God vnto vs and not our owne holy woorkes Christ is made Lord ouer all and is called in Scripture Gods mercy stole who soeuer therfore flyeth to Christ can neither heare nor receaue of God any other thyng saue mercy In the old Testamēt are many promises which are nothyng els but the Euāgelion or Gospel to saue those
it or to read in it To beleue that Iesus is Christe is to beleue in Christ that is to beleue earnestly and to put all thy trust therein and to lay the price of thy soule therupon that the sonne of Marie whom the aungell coÌ„maunded to be called Iesus because he shuld saue his people froÌ„ their sinnes is that Christ that Messias and that annoynted whiche God promised the fathers should come and blesse all nations and annoynt them with the oyle of his spirite with mercy and grace and to deliuer them froÌ„ death of their soules whiche is the consentyng to sinne and to make them a lyue with consentyng vnto the law of God and in certifiyng theÌ„ that they be the sonnes of God And to put the whole trust in all that he suffred in his fleshe for thy sake and in all promises of mercy that are in hym and that thou be full persuaded that there is no other name vnder heauen giuen vnto men to be saued froÌ„ sinne by or to purchase forgiuenesse of the lest synne that euer was coÌ„mitted An other conclusion is this whosoeuer loueth God loueth all that beleue in God For all that loue hym that begetteth loue them that are begotten of him and all that beleue in God are begotten of God through that belefe and made his sonnes theÌ„ al that loue God loue all that beleue in God An other conclusion is this When we loue God and his law theÌ„ we loue the sonnes of God Which is this wise proued The loue of God is to keepe the law of God by the text before and after the law of GOD is to loue our neighbours therfore if we loue God in kepyng his lawes we must needes loue the sonnes of God But Iohn should seme to be a very negligeÌ„t disputer to many men in that he here certifieth vs of the loue of our neighbours by the loue of God when aboue hee certifieth vs that we loue God because we loue our neighbours Hee semeth to doe as I heard once a great Clerke in Oxford stand halfe an houre in a pulpit to proue that Christ was a true Prophet by the testimonie of Iohn Baptist and an other halfe houre to proue Iohn y t Baptist a true Prophet by the authoritie of Christ as we say claw me claw thee and as euery these might lightly proue him selfe a true man in bearyng recorde to an other as false as he and takyng recorde of the same agayne Which kynde of disputyng schole men call Petitiâ— prâ—ncipij the prouyng of two certaine thynges eche by the other and is no prouyng at all as our holy father proueth the authoritie of Scripture by hys decrees for the Scripture is not autentike but as his decrees admit it to make his decrees shyne and appeare glorious and to obtaine authoritie he allegeth the Scripture after his iugglyng maner to make fooles starke mad But it is not so here for both the demonstrations are certaine both the proffe of the loue of God and his law by the loue of my neighbour and the proofe of the loue of my neighbour by the loue of God and his law For wheÌ„ ij thynges are so ioyned together that they can not be separated then the presence of the one vttereth the presence of the other whether soeuer thou first seest As if I see fire I am sure that some thyng doth burne And if I smell burnyng I am certified of fire Euen so the loue of God is the cause why I loue my neighbour and my loue toward my neighbour is the effect of the loue of God And these two loues are euer inseperable so that whether soeuer I feele first the same certifieth me of the other Iohn calleth the loue of a maÌ„s neighbour the deedes of loue after the Hebrue speach as to helpe at neede For the deede declareth what the man is within Neither can my loue to God fayth be sene to the world saue thorough the workes And by the workes doth Christ commaunde vs to iudge So that if a maÌ„ haue euill workes and continueth therin he loueth not God nor knoweth God no though he call hym selfe master doctour or Gods vicare Neither vnderstandeth he Gods word for all his high diuinitie but is in all hys preachyng an hypocrite a false Prophet and a lyer though hys preachyng please the world neuer so well Neuerthelesse a man is certified that he loueth God yer he come at the worke by the testimonie of the spirite which is giueÌ„ him in earnest The spirite sayth Paule Roma viij testifieth vnto our spirite that we be the sonnes of God and then it testifieth that we beleue in God for thorough fayth are we sonnes And then it certifieth me that I loue God For fayth and loue are inseparable The spirite thorough fayth certifieth my conscience that my sinnes are forgiueÌ„ and I receaued vnder grace and made the very sonne of God and beloued of God And theÌ„ naturally myne hart breaketh out into the loue of God agayne I seke how to vtter my loue and to do God some pleasure And because I can neither do seruice or pleasure vnto his owne person my neighbour is set before me to do God seruice and pleasure in him to be to him as Christ is to me because he is my brother bought with Christs bloud as I am And I consent vnto that law and loue it yer I come at the dede and long after the dede And then wheÌ„ I loue my neighbour in the deede accordyng to this law I am sure that I loue hym truly Or els if I examined not my loue by this law I might be deceaued For some loue their neighbours for pleasure profite glorie and for their doyng seruice onely as our spiritualtie loue vs and of that blessed loue do their busie cure to keepe vs in darkenes which loue is a signe that a man hateth God and hys neighbour therto and loueth him selfe onely But Gods law is that I should absteine from myne owne pleasure and profite and become my neighbours seruaunt and bestow lyfe and goodes vpoÌ„ hym after the example of Christ Wherfore if I loue my neighbour out of the loue of Christ and after the example of hys law I am sure that I loue him truly And his commaundementes are not greuous For all that is borne of God ouercommeth the worlde and this is the victory that ouercommeth the world eueÌ„ our faith To loue is not paynefull the commaundementes are but loue therfore they be not greuous because loue maketh the commaundements easie The seruice that a mother doth vnto her child is not greuous because she loueth it But if she should do the tenth part vnto one that she loued not her hart would brast for impacience Vnto a maÌ„ that fetleth not the loue of Christ it is as impossible to keepe the commaundementes as for a Camell to enter through the eye of a nedle But
taught and vnderstand and receiued a right Hereof ye see also that as the Hebrues wrote their stories in couenaūts and signes giuyng their signes such names as could not but keepe them in mynde so God the father dyd follow the example of the people or they followyng hym and commaunded hys promises couenaunts and prophecies to be written in gestures signes and ceremonies geuyng them names that could not but kepe his couenauntes in mynde Euen so Christ wrote the couenaunt of his body bloud in bread and wine geuyng thē that name that ought to keepe couenaunt in remembraunce And hereof ye see that our Sacraments are bodyes of stories onely and that there is none other vertue in thē thē to testifie and exhibite to the senses and vnderstanding the couenauntes promises made in Christs bloud And here ye see that where the Sacramēts or ceremonies are not rightly vnderstād there they be cleane vnprofitable And as the Circumcisiō in the flesh their hartes still vncircumcised hating the law of God and beleuyng in their owne imaginations were Circumcised to their damnation And as the Baptised in the fleshe onely the hart still vncleane neither beleuyng in Christ for the forgeuenes of their sinnes neither louyng their neighbour for Christes sake are Baptised also vnto their greater damnatiō For though God haue right to al mē because he hath created and made mā yet to all such persons by reason of the signe and badge and of their owne cōsent graunt and promise he hath more right to the callyng of them to the keepyng of his law if they trust in hym onely or to damne them bicause when they know their duety or might if they would the signe mouyng them and giuyng them an occasiō to aske the rather and yet do it not Euē so all that come to the Sacrament for any other purpose then it was ordeined and instituted for that is to say to seke absotion of their sinnes with a set purpose to sinne no more as nigh as they 〈…〉 to cal to me 〈◊〉 y e benefite of the passiō of Christ with y t meditatiō to weaken the flesh to strēgth the spirite Agaynst her to giue thankes agayne that is to say to call to mynde how much hee is bounde to loue his neighbour to helpe his neede and to 〈◊〉 his infirmitie and to forgeue him 〈◊〉 haue offended and desire forgeuenes promising to amēde whereunto Christ bindeth all that wil be partakers of his bloud All such as are not thus prepared come to their greater damnation I passe ouer with silence the wicked 〈◊〉 damnable doctrine of these seruauntes of Mammon whiche for lucre peruert the true vse of the Sacrament and hide it from the people for theyr gayne teachyng it to be a sacrifice instituted of God to helpe the soules of the dead in Purgatorie and that it wil make men rich and bring them to such promotion as Christ neuer promised his Disciples but forbad it them Some will say This Sacrament needed not Baptisme is inough Baptisme is a receiuyng into Religiō and there is the couenauntes made what we shall do and what we shall haue And baptisme is a signe wherby God hath right to vs and we to God and to Christ and wherby euery man hath right to call other to do their dueties and to rebuke them that will not Neither our saluation so greatly standeth in that or any other Sacrament that we could not be saued without them by preachyng the word onely Neuerthelesse God hath written his will to haue his benefites kept in memorie to his glorie and our benefite and namely this benefite of all benefites wherin onely the pith of our saluation resteth therfore though the effect of it be signified by Baptisme and though we be baptised to beleue in y t death of Christ and to dye with him by the mortifieng of the flesh yet doth this Sacrament through y t rehearsing of the couenaūt and breakyng of the bread and powryng out of wine much more lyuely expresse the whole storie kept it better in memorie by dayly repeatyng therof and hath more might and vehemencie to heale the conscience stong with fresh sinne For the nature of mā is so weake so feble and so frayle that he can not but sinne as there is no mā that liueth and sinneth not And when he is so fallen then the law looketh vpon him with so terrible a countenaunce so thundereth in hys eares that he dare not abide but turneth his backe and to go but the enemie still assayleth him on the other side to persuade him that GOD hath cast him away saying they that be Gods haue power to kepe his law thou hast not but breakest them Ergo thou art a cast away a damned creature and hell gapeth and setteth opē her mouth to deuoure him the flesh also wrestleth with the spirit to kepe him down and to take prisoner and to stoppe his mouth that he crie no more vpon her that she might sinne at pleasure without all feare The careles swyne that consent vnto sinne feele not these thinges neither the hypocrites that haue put a visard on their face of the law and make her looke with such a coūtenaunce as pleaseth thē but the poore folkes that haue the eyes open and consent and fayne would do the law they feele that can not be expressed with toung Neither is there liuyng any man that feeleth the vertue and power of the bloud of Christ whiche hath not first felt the strong paynes of hell Seyng then that this mā is so sicke so prone and ready to fall and so cruelly inuaded whē he hath sinned of the feende the flesh and the law that he is oft put to flight and feared and made to runne away from his father Therfore hath the God of all mercy and of his infinite pitie and bottomlesse compassion set vp this Sacrament as a signe on an high hill whence it may be sene on euery side a farre and neare to call againe them that be fled and runne away And with this Sacramēt he as it were clocketh to them as an henne doth for her chickens together them vnder the wynges of his mercy And hath commaunded his Sacrament to be had in continuall vse to put them in mynde of mercy layd vp for them in Christes bloud and to witnesse and testifie it vnto them and to be the seale therof For the Sacrament doth much more vehemētly print lyuely the fayth and make it sinke down into the hart then do bare wordes onely As a man is more sure of that he heareth seeth feeleth smelleth and tasteth then that he heareth onely Now when the wordes of the Testament and promises are spoken ouer the bread This is my body that shal be broken for you This is my bloud that shal be shed for you they confirme the faith but much
was and how such ceremonies came vp and whence they had their begynnyng and what the frute thereof is and what is therin to be sought And though this were inough so that I might here wel cease yet because the vnquiet scrupulous and superstitious nature of man wholy giuen to Idolatrie hath styrred vp such traditions about this one Sacrament most specially I cannot but speake therof somewhat more and declare what my conscience thinketh in this matter Ye shall vnderstand therfore that there is great dissention and three opinions about the woordes of Christ where he sayth in pronouncyng the testament ouer the bread This is my body And in pronouncyng it ouer the wyne This is my bloud One part say that these woordes This is my body This is my bloud compell vs to beleue vnder payne of damnation that the bread and wyne are chaunged into the very body and bloud of Christ really As the water at Cana Galilee was turned into very wyne The second part sayth we be not bound to beleue that bread and wyne are chaunged but onely that his body and bloud are there presently The thyrd say we be bound by these woordes onely to beleue that Christes body was broken and hys bloudshed for the remissiō of our sinnes and that there is no other satisfaction for sinne then the death and passion of Christ The first say these woordes This is my body This is my bloud compell vs to beleue that thynges there shewed are the very body and bloud of Christ really But bread and wyne say they cannot be Christes naturall body ther fore the bread and wyne are chaunged turned altered and transubstantiated into the very body bloud of Christ And they of this opinion haue busied them selues in seekyng subtilties and similitudes to proue how the very body and bloud might be there vnder the similitude of bread and wine onely the very bread and wyne beyng thus trāsubstantiated And these men haue ben so occupyed in slaying all that wil not captiue their wits to beleue them that they neuer taught nor vnderstode that the Sacrament is an absolution to all that therby beleue in the body bloud of Christ The second part graunt with the first that the wordes compel vs to beleue that the things shewed in the Sacrament are the very body and bloud of Christ But where the first say bread and wine cannot be the very body and bloud of Christ There they vary and dissent from them affirming that bread and wine may and also is Christes body really and very bloud of Christ and say that it is as true to say that bread is Christes body and that wyne is hys bloud as it is true to say Christ beyng a very mā is also very God And they say as the Godhead and manhode in Christ are in such maner coupled togegether that mā is very God and God very man Euen so the very body and the bread are so coupled that it is as true to say that bread is the body of Christ and the bloud so annexed there with the wyne that it is euen as true to say that the wyne is Christes bloud The first though they haue slayne so many in and for the defence of their opinion yet they are ready to receiue the second sort to fellowshyp not greatly striuyng with them or abhorryng the presence of bread and wyne with the very body and bloud so that they yee by that meanes may keepe hym there still and hope to sell hym as deare as before and also some to bye hym and not to minish the price The thyrd sort affirme that the wordes meane no more but onely that we beleue by the thyngs that are there shewed that Christes body was brokē and his bloud shed for our sinnes if we will forsake our sinnes turne to God to kepe his law And they say that these sayinges This is my body and This is my bloud shewyng bread wyne are true as Christ meant them and as the people of that countrey to whō Christ spake were accustomed to vnderstand such wordes and as the Scripture vseth in a thousand places to speake As when one of vs sayth I haue dronke a cup of good wyne that saying is true as the mā meant that he dranke wyne onely and not the cup whiche wordes happely in some other nations eares would sound that he dranke the cuppe And as when we say of a child This is such a mans very face the wordes are true as the maner of our land is to vnderstand them that the face of the one is very like the other And as whē we say he gaue me his fayth and hys truth in my hand the wordes are true as we vnderstand them that he stroke handes with me or gaue earnest in signe or token that he would byde by his promise For the fayth of a mā doth alway rest in his soule and cannot be giuen out though we giues signes and tokens of them Euen so say they we haue a thousād examples in the Scripture where signes are named with names of thynges signified by them As Iacob called the place where hee saw the Lord face to face Phenyell that is Gods face when he saw the Lord face to face Now it is true to say of that field that it is Gods face though it be not his very face The same field was so called to signifie that Iacob there saw God face to face The chief hold and principall ancre that the two first haue is these words This is my body This is my bloud Vnto these the third aunswereth as is aboue sayd other textes they alledge for them selues whiche not onely do not strength their cause but rather make it worse As in y e sixt of Iohn which they draw and wrest to the carnall and flesh ly eating of Christes body in y e mouth when it onely meaneth of this eatyng by fayth For when Christ sayd except ye eate the flesh of the sonne of mā and drinke hys bloud ye haue no lyfe in you This cannot be vnderstanded of the Sacrament For Abraham had life and all the old holy fathers Christes mother Elizabeth Zacharias Iohn Baptist Symeon Anna and all the Apostles had lyfe already by fayth in Christ Of which not one had eatē hys flesh and dronke his bloud with theyr bodily mouthes But truth it is that the righteous liueth by his fayth Ergo to beleue and trust in Christes bloud is the eatyng that there was meant as the texte well proueth if they say we graunt that life commeth by faith but we all that beleue must be Baptised to keepe the law and to keepe the couenaunt in mynde Euen so all that lyueth by fayth must receiue the Sacrament I aunswere The Sacrament is a confirmation to weake consciences and in no wise to be despised howbeit many haue lyued by fayth in the wildernes whiche in 20. 30.
flesh to eate it is soluted euen when he gaue his body to be broken his bloud to be shed And we eate and drinke it in deede wheÌ„ we beleue stedfastly that hee dyed for the remission of our sinnes Austen and Tertullian to witnesse But here maketh More his argument agaynst the young man Because the Iewes maruelleâ— at this saying My flesh is very meate and my bloud drinke And not at this I am the dore and the very vyne therefore this text sayth he My flesh is c. must be vnderstand after the litterall sence that is to wirte eueÌ„ as the carnall Iewes vnderstode it murmuring at it beyng offended goyng their wayes froÌ„ Christ for their so carnall vnderstandyng therof And the other textes I am the dore c. must be vnderstand in an Allegory and spituall sence because his hearers maruelled nothyng at the maner of the speach Loe Christen Reader here hast thou not a â—ast but a great tunne full of Mores mischief and pernicious peruertyng of Gods holy worde and as thou seist him here falsely pestilently destroy the pure sence of Gods worde so doth hee in all other places of hys bookes First where he sayth they marueiled at this Christes saying My flesh is very meate c. that is not so neither is there any such worde in the text except More will expounde Murmurabant idest mirabantur they murmured that is to say they marueiled as he expouÌ„deth Oportet idest expedit conuenit He must dye or it behoueth him to dye that is to say it was expedient and of good coÌ„gruence that he should dye c. Thus this Poete may make a man to signifie an Asse blacke white to blere the simple eyes But yet for his Lordly pleasure let vs graunt him that they murmured is as much to say as they meruayled because perchaunce the one may folow at the other And then do I aske him whether Christes Disciples and his Apostles heard â—im not vnderstode him not when he sayd I am the doore and the vyne and when hee sayd My flesh c. If he say no or nay the Scripture is playne agaynst him If he say yea or yes then yea doe I aske hym whether his Disciples and Apostles thus hearyng and vnderstandyng hys woordes in all these three Chapters wondered and meruayled as More sayth or murmuâ—ed as hath the text at their maisters speech What thinke ye More must aunswere here Here may ye see whether this old holy vpholder of the Popes Churche is brought euen to be taken in his owne trappe For the Disciples and his Apostles neither murmured nor merâ—ayled nor yet were offended w t this their maister Christes wordes and maner of speech for they wâ—…ainted with such phâ—…red their maister Christ when hâ—â—…e will ye also go hence frâ—me â–ª Lord sayd they to whom shall we goe thou hast the wordes of euerlastyng lyâ—e and we beleue that thou arâ—… sonne of the liuyng God Lo M. More they neither meruailed nor murmured And why For because as ye say theâ— vnderstode iâ— in an Allegory 〈◊〉 â—â—d perceiued well that hee meant not of hys materiall â—ody to bee eaten with their teeth but he meant 〈◊〉 of him selfe to be beleued to be very God and very man hauing flesh and bloud as they had and yet was he â—he sonne of the liuyng God This belefe gathered they of all hys spirituall sayinges as hym selfe expounded his own wordes saying My flesh profiteth nothyng meanyng to be eaten but it is the spirite that giueth this life And the wordes that I speake vnto you are spirite and lyfe so that who so beleue my flesh to be crucified and broken and my bloud to be shed for his sinnes he eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud and hath lyfe euerlastyng And this is the lyfe wherewith the righteous lyue euen by fayth The second argument of More AFter this text thus wisely proued to be vnderstand in the litterall sence with carnall Iewes and not in the Allegorike or spirituall sense with Christ his Apostles the whole suÌ„me of Mores confutation of the young maÌ„ standeth vpon this Argument 〈◊〉 Posse ad Esse That is to witte God may do it Ergâ— it is done Christ may make his body in many or in all places at once Ergo it is in many or in all places at once Which maner of argumentation how false and naught it is euery sophister and euery man that hath witte perceiueth A like argument God may shew More the truth and call him to repentaunce as he did Paul for persecutyng his Church Ergo More is conuerted to God Or God may let him run of an indurate hart with Pharao and at last take an open and soden vengeaunce vppon him for persecutyng hys worde and burnyng his poore members Ergo it is done already M. More must firste proue it vs by expresse wordes of holy Scripture and not by hys owne vnwritten dreames that Christes body is in many places or in all places at once and then though our reason can not reach it yet our fayth measured and directed with the worde of fayth will both reach it receiue it and hold it fast to not because it is possible to God and impossible to reason but bicause the written woorde of our fayth sayth it But wheÌ„ we read Gods wordes in mo then xx places contrary that his body should be here More must giue vs leue to beleue his vnwritten vanities verities I should say at laysure Here mayst thou see Christen reader wherefore More would so fayne make thee beleue that the Apostles left out certeine thynges vnwritten of necessitie to be beleued eueÌ„ to stablish the Popes kyngdome which standeth of Mores vnwritten vanities As of the presence of Christes body and makyng therof in the bread Of Purgatory of inuocation of Saintes worshyppyng of stones and stockes pilgrimages halowyng of bowes and belles and crepyng to the crosse c. If ye will beleue what so euer More can fayne without the Scripture then caÌ„ this Poete faine you an other Church theÌ„ Christes and that ye must beleue it what so euer it teacheth you for he hath fained to that it caÌ„ not erre though ye see it erre and fight agaynst it selfe a thousand rymes Yea if it tell you blacke is white good is bad and the deuill is God yet must ye beleue it or els be burned as heretikes But let vs returne to our purpose To dispute of Gods almighty absolute power what God may do with his body it is great folie and no lesse presumption to More sith the Pope whiche is no whole God but halfe a God by their owne decrees haue decreed no man to dispute of his power But Christen Reader be thou content to know that Gods wil his word and his power be all one and repugne not And neither willeth he nor may not do any thing includyng
eatyng of his flesh in forme of bread had this ben his meaning For he left them neuer in any perplexitie or doubt but sought all the wayes by similitudes familiar exaÌ„ples to teath them playnly He neuer spake them so hard a parable but where he perceiued their â—eble ignoraunce anone he helpte them and declared it them Yea and sometymes he preuented their askyng with his owne declaration thinke ye that he did not so here yes verely For he came to teach vs and not to leaue vs in any doubt and ignoraunce especially in the chief pointe of our saluation which staÌ„deth in the belefe in his death for our sinnes Wherefore to put them out of all doubt as concerning this eatyng of his flesh and drinkyng of hys bloud that should giue euerlastyng lyfe where they tooke it for his very body to be eaten with their teeth hee sayd It is the spirite that giueth this lyfe my flesh profiteth nothyng at all to be eaten as ye meane so carnally It is spirituall meate that I heare speake of It is my spirite that draweth the hartes of men to me by faith and so refresheth them ghostly Ye be therefore carnall to thinke that I speake of my flesh to be eaten bodely for so it profiteth you nothing at all How long will ye be without vnderstaÌ„dyng It is my spirite I tell you that giueth lyfe My fleshe profiteth you nothyng to eate it but to beleue that it shal be crucified suffer for the redemption of the world it profiteth And when ye thus beleue then eate ye my fleshe and drinke my bloud that is ye beleue in me to suffer for your sinnes The veritie hath spoken these woordes My flesh profiteth nothyng at all it can not therefore be false For both the Iewes and his Disciples murmured and disputed of hys flesh how it should be eaten and not of the offeryng thereof for our sinnes as Christ ment This therfore is the sure anker to hold vs by agaynst all the obiections of the Papistes for the eatyng of Christes body as they say in forme of bread Christ sayd My flesh profiteth nothyng meaning to eate it bodely This is the key that solueth al their argumentes and openeth the way to shewe vs all their false and abhominable blasphemous lyes vppon Christes wordes and vttereth their sleigh iuggling ouer the bread to mainteine Antichristes kyngdome therewith And thus when Christ had declared it and taught them that it was not the bodely eatyng of his materiall body but the eatyng with the spirite of fayth he added saying The wordes which I here speake vnto you are spirite and lyfe That is to say this matter that I here haue spoken of with so many wordes must be spiritually vnderstand to giue you this life euerlastyng Wherfore the cause why ye vnderstaÌ„d me not is that ye beleue not Here is lo the conclusion of all this Sermon Christ very God and man had set his flesh before them to be receiued with fayth that it should be broken suffer for their sinnes but they could not eate it spiritually bycause they beleued not in him Wherefore many of his Disciples fell froÌ„ him walked no more with him And then he sayd to the twelue Will ye go away to And Symon Peter aunswered Lord to whom shal we go Thou hast the wordes of euerlastyng life and we beleue and are sure that thou art Christ the sonne of the liuyng God Here is it manifest what Peter and his felowes vnderstode by this eatyng and drinkyng of Christ For they were perfitely taught that it stode all in the belefe in Christ as their auÌ„swere here testifieth If this matter had stand vpon so deepe a miracle as our Papistes fayne without any word of God not comprehended vnder any of their common senses that they should eate hys body beyng vnder the forme of bread as long depe thicke and as brode as it hanged vpon the crosse they beyng yet but feble of fayth not confirmed with the holy ghost must here nedes haue woundered stoned and staggerde haue bene more inquisitiue in and of so straunge a matter then they were But they neither doubted nor marueiled nor murmured nor were any thyng offended with this maner of spech as were y t other that slipt away but they aunswered firmely Thou hast the woordes of euerlastyng lyfe and we beleue c. Now to the exposition of the woordes of our Lordes Supper Among the holy Euangelistes writyng the story of Christes Supper Iohn bicause the other three had written it at large did but make a mention thereof in his xiij Chapter Mathew Marke and Luke declaryng it clerely orderly with iust number of wordes With whom Paule agreeth thus writyng vnto the Corinthians Our Lord Iesus yâ—â—ame night he was betrayed he tooke the bread and after he had giuen thankes he brake it saying Take ye it eate it This is my body whiche is for you brokeÌ„ Here is now to be noted the order of this action or act First Christ tooke the bread in his haÌ„des secondaryly he gaue thankes thirdly he brake it fourthly he taught it them saying take it fiftly he had them eate it At last after all this hee sayd This is my body which is for you broken this thyng do ye into the remembraunce of me Here ye see y t this bread was first broken deliuered them and they were coÌ„mauÌ„ded to eate it to ere Christ sayd This is my body And for bicause it is to suppose verely y â— they tooke it at his haÌ„d as he had them and dyd eate it to when they had it in their handes their master whose wordes they did euer obey coÌ„mmauÌ„ding theÌ„ It must needes folow if these be the wordes of the coÌ„secratioÌ„ that they were houseled with vnconsecrated bread or els now eaten or at lest wise part of it ere Christ consecrated it yea it foloweth that it was out of Christes handes and in theyâ— mouthes when Christ consecrated it so to haue consecrated it wheÌ„ it was now in his disciples handes or in their mouthes or rather in theyr bellyes Here it is manifest that Christ consecrated no bread but deliuered it to his Disciples and bad them eate it In somuch that S. Thomas their owne Doctour that made their transubstantiation coÌ„fesseth that some there were that sayd that Christ did first consecrate with other woordes ere he now reachyng the bread to his Disciples sayd This is my body c. And yet calleth he it no heresie so to say Now sith in all this acte and Supper there bee no woordes of consecration but of the deliueryng of the bread broken after thankes giuyng with a commaundement to eate it bryng vs your wordes of coÌ„secration and shewe vs by what woordes God promised you and gaue you power to make his body There is neither commaundement nor yet any wordes left in all the Scripture to make or
when we were not his childreÌ„ but his enemyes Christes disciples sayd to the man where is this gest chamber where I might eate the passing by with my disciples they prepared the passeouer And yet Christ eate not the passeouer but the lambe with his disciples where it is plaine y e signe to do on the name of the thyng At last consider vnto what eude all things tended in that last supper how the figure teached the veritie the shadow the body and how the veritie abolished the figure and the shadow gaue place to the body Loke also with what congruence proportion and similitude both in the action the spech al things were consummate and finished and all to lead vs by such seusible signes from the figure vnto the veritie froÌ„ the flesh vnto the spirite And take thou here this infallible assured saying of Christ neuer to fall fro thy mynde in this last supper do ye this into the remeÌ„brauÌ„ce of me And also of Paul saying So oft as ye shal eate this bread lo this heretike calleth it bread eueÌ„ after the words of the Popes coÌ„secratioÌ„ and drinke of this cup praise declare geue thankes for the death of the Lord vntill he shall come agayne to iudgement RemeÌ„ber thou also what Christ sayd to the carnall Iewes takyng the eatyng of hys flesh and drinkyng of his bloud so carnally aunsweryng them My flesh profiteth not meanyng to eate it bodely but the spirite maketh lyfe And to this set the Prophet Abacukes senteÌ„ce The iust lyueth of his fayth And now Christen reader to put thee cleane out of doubt that Christes body is not here present vnder the forme of bread as the papistes haue mocked vs many a day but in heauen euen as he rose and asceÌ„ded Thou shalt know that he told hys Disciples almost twenty tymes betwene the xiij and xviij chap. of Iohn that he should and would goe hence and leaue this world Where to comfort them agayne for that they were so heauy for his bodely absence he promised to send them hys holy Ghost to be their comforter defender and teacher in whom and by whom he would be present with them and all faithfull vnto the worldes end Hee sayd vnto hys Disciples I goe hence I goe the father I leaue the world and now shall I no more be in the world but ye shall abyde still in the world Father I come to thee Poore men haue ye euer with you but me shall ye not alwayes haue with you And wheÌ„ he ascended vnto heaueÌ„ they did behold hym saw the cloude take hys body out of theyr syght and they fastnyng their eyes after him the two men clothed in white sayd vnto them ye men of Galile wherefore stand ye thus lookyng vp into heauen This is Iesus that is taken vp from you into heauen whiche shall so come agayne euen as ye haue sene him going hence Here I would not More to flitte froÌ„ hys litterall playne sense All these so playne wordes be sufficient I trow to a Christen man to certifie hys conscience that Christ went his way bodely ascendyng into heauen For wheÌ„ he had told his disciples so oft of his bodely departyng from them they were maruelous heauy and sad Vnto whoÌ„ Christ sayd Because I told you that I go hence your hartes are full of heauines If they had not beleued hym to haue spokeÌ„ of his very bodely absence they would neuer haue so mourned for his goyng away And for because they so vnderstode him and he so meane as his wordes sowned He added as he should haue sayd be ye neuer so heauy or how heauely so euer ye take my goyng hence yet do I tell you truth For it is expedient for you that I goe hence For if I should not go hence that comforter should not come vnto you But and if I go hence I shall send him vnto you And agayne in the same chap. I am come from the father and am come into the world and shall leaue the world agayne and go to my father What mistery thinke ye should be in these so manifest woordes Did he speake them in any darke parables Dyd he meane otherwise theÌ„ he spake Dyd he vnderstand by goyng hence so ofteÌ„ repeted to tary here still or dyd he meane by forsakyng and leauyng the world to be but inuisible beyng still in the world with his body No surely For he meant as faithfully as playnly as his wordes sowned and euen so dyd hys Disciples without any more maruelyng vnderstand him For they aunswered him saying Lo now speakest thou apertly neither speakest thou any prouerbe But what a darke prouerbe and subtile ridle had it bene if he had meant by his goyng hence to haue â—aryed here still and by forsakyng the world to abyde still in the world and by his going hence to his father by his very bodely Ascention to be but inuisible Who would intrepret this plaine sentence thus I go hence that is to saye I tary here still I forsake the world and goe to the father that is to say I will be but inuisible and yet here abyde still in the world bodely For as concernyng his Godhead which was euer with the father and in all places at once he neuer spake such woordes of it When Christ sayd his death now was at hand vnto his Disciples now agayneÌ„ I forsake the world and go to my father but ye shall tary still in the world If they will expound by his for sakyng the world to tary here still bodely and to be but inuisible why do they not by lyke exposition interprete the tarying here still of the Disciples at that tyme to be gone hence bodely and to be here visible For Christ dyd set these contraryes one agaynst an other to declare ech other As if to tary here still dyd signifie to the Disciples that they should abyde in the world as it doth in deede then must needes his goyng hence and forsakyng the world signifie his bodely absence as both the wordes playnly lowne Christ meant and they vnderstoode them But in so plaine a matter what neede these wordes Be thou therefore sure Christen reader that Christes glorified body is not in this world but in heauen as he thether ascended in which body he shal come euen as he went gloriously with power and great maiestie to iudge all the world in the last day Be thou therfore assured that he neuer thus iuggled nor mocked hys so dearely beloued Disciples so full of heauynes now for his bodely departyng For if he had so meant as our Papistes haue peruerted hys saying hys Disciples would haue wondered at so straunge maner of spech and he would haue expressed his mynde playnly sith at this tyme hee was so full set to leaue them in no doubt but to comforte them with hys playne and comfortable wordes And if he would haue ben
but inuisible and still bodely present hee would neuer haue couered hym selfe with the cloude shewyng them and testifying also by those ij men his very bodely AsceÌ„tion out of their sightes We may not make of hys very bodely AscentioÌ„ such an inuisible iugglyng cast as our Papistes fayne Fashionyng and fayning Christ a body now inuisible now in many places at once theÌ„ so great and yet in so litle a place not decerned of any of our senses now glorified now vnglorified now passible and then impassible and I wote neare what they imagine and make of their maker and all without any woorde yea cleane agaynst all the wordes of holy Scripture For surely in this their imagination and so saying they bryng in a fresh the heresie of that great heretike Marcian which said that Christ tooke but a phantasticall body And so was neither verely borne nor suffered nor rose nor ascended verely neither was he very man Which heresie Tertulian confuteth Christ toke verely our nature such a passible and mortall body as we beare about with vs saue that he was without all maner of synne In such a body he suffered verely and rose agayne from death in such a glorified body now immortall c. as euery one of vs shall ryse at the generall iudgement It is appropried onely to hys Godhead to be euery where and not to bee circumscribed nor conteined in no one place And as for our Papistes prophane voyde voyces his body to be in many places at once indifinitiue incircumscriptiue non per modum quaÌ„ti neque localiter c. which includeth in it selfe contradiction of which Paule warned Timothe callyng them the oppositions of a false named science for that theyr Scholasticall Diuinitie must make obiections agaynst euery truth be it neuer so playne with pro contra whiche science many that professe it sayth Paul haue erred from the fayth as for this contention and battayle about wordes profitable for nothyng els but to subuert the hearers I care not for them For I haue the almighty testimony of the euerlastyng word of God ready to soyle all theyr madde and vnreasonable reasons to wype them cleane away and to turne them into their own confession And for bycause they hold them so fast by Paule I shall loose theyr hold expoundyng the Lordes Supper after Paule which addeth immediatly vnto the cup this y t Luke there left foorth Doe ye this into my remembraunce This doth Paule repete so ofte to put vs in minde that these thankes giuing and Supper is the coÌ„memoration and the memoriall of Christes death Wherfore after all hee repeteth it yet agayne the thyrde tyme saying So oft as ye shall eate this bread hee calleth it still bread euen after the Popes consecration and drinke the cuppe he sayth not drinke this bloude see that ye gyue thaÌ„kes be ioyous and preach the death of the Lord for so much signifieth Anâ—â—â—ciate in this place vntill hee come that is to say froÌ„ the tyme of his death and Ascention vntill hee come agayne to iudgement Furthermore sayeth Paule who so eateth this bread he calleth it still bread or drinke of the cuppe of the Lord vnworthely is giltie of the body and bloud of the Lord. The body and bloud of the Lorde Paule calleth here the congregation assembled together to eate the Lordes Supper For they are his body and bloud which are redemed with his body and bloud as he said in the x. chapter before The cup of thankes giuyng whiche we receiue with thaÌ„kes is it not the felowshyp of the bloud of Christ The bread whiche we breake is it not the felowshyp of the body of Christ For we beyng many together are one bread and one body Loe here Paule expoundyng hym selfe vseth the same forme of spech that is vsed in these woordes This is my body takyng is for signifieth We are one bread one body that is to say we are signified by one loafe of bread to be one body he sheweth the cause addyng because we be all partakers of one lofe or peece of bread And in the xij chapter folowing he sayth plainly ye be the body of Christ and his particular members and in the first to the Ephesians God dyd set Christ to be the head ouer all vnto hys congregation whiche is his body c. And bicause the comparison in the x. chapter betwene the Lordes borde and his cup and the deuils borde and his cup do declare this matter I shall recite Paules wordes saying ye may not drinke the cup of the Lord and the cuppe of the deuill both together Ye may not bee partakers of the Lordes borde the deuils borde both at once The deuils borde and hys cuppe was not his body and bloud but the earing and drinkyng before their images and Idols as dyd the heathen in the worshyppe and thankes of theyr Gods Of the which thyng thou mayst gather what Paul meant by the Lordes borde and his cuppe Now let vs returne to Paule in the xâ— chapter They eate this bread and drinke of this cup vnworthely that come not vnto this borde with such faith and loue as they professed at their Baptisme They eate vnworthely that thrust them selues in among this congregation hauyng not the loue that this SacrameÌ„t and signe of vnity teacheth and signifieth Which maner of people Paule in y e same chapter rebuketh and bendeth all his Sermon agaynst them for that they were conteÌ„tious and came together not for the better but for the woorse So that their commyng together which should haue bene a token of fayth and loue was turned into the occasion and matter of disscution and strife bycause euery man dyd eate as Paule sayth hys owne supper and not the Lordes supper wherein the bread and drinke is common as well to the poore as to the riche But here the rich disdayned the poore and would not tarye for them So that some as the rich went theyr way dronken and full and the poore departed hungry and dry whiche was a token of no equall distribution of the bread and drinke and that the rich contemned the poore and so became sclauÌ„derous and giltie of the body bloud of Christ that is to witte of the poore congregation redemed with Christes body and bloud Thus they that came together appearyng to haue had that loue whiche the Supper signified and had it not vttered them selues by this conteÌ„tious and vnlouyng dealyng not to be members of Christes body but rather giltie and hurtfull vnto them As if a souldier of our aduersaries part shoulde come in among vs with our Lordes badge hauyng not that hart fayth and loue to our captaine that we haue we would if we espyed it by any token take him for a spye and betrayer rather then one of vs. Let a man therefore sayth Paule proue him selfe well before whether he hath this fayth to Christ
whence 38â— a Heretikes alledged by Rochester for his purpose 129. b Heretikes falleÌ„ out of the mist 295. a Heretikes all termed that resist the Popes tyranny 315. a Hierome 311. b. agaynst Popish Bishops and Priestes 150. a Hildericus 348. a Historicall fayth much inâ—eriour to feelyng fayth 267. a Holy dayes 181. b. and 274. a. their ordinaunce 248. a Holy dayes and offryng dayes how first they came vp 133. b Holy Church hath borne a swynge 289. b Holy ghost 5. a. shall rebuke y â— world 247. a Holy straunge gestures like Apishe play 282. b Holy water what it signifieth 276. a Honoryng God what 269. b Honour Gods name how we must â—22 a Honour superfluous 374. a Honour due to rulers â—69 b. to our neighbours ibidem Honor of Christ abrogate with trust in Saintes â—â—6 b Honour double due to vertuous Bishops 53. b Hope her office 188. b Hope certaine in Christ saueth 91. b Hope loue fayth inseparable 185. b Horsley 318. a House what it meaneth 406. 〈◊〉 Houshold must be cared for 84. a Humilitie of the Apostles 2. a. aduanuceth to heauen 456. a Hunne a Marchaunt 318. a Hunnes a kynde of people 351. b Husbandes how to rule their wiues 54. b Husbandes must rule their wiues by Gods word 121. a Husband in Gods stede to his wife 108. a Hypocriticall prayers 13. b. blynd reasons 274. a Hypocrisie of Papistes 181. a. must not be rebuked 142. a. condemned of Paule generally 44. a Hipocrites their holines 245. a. blind 114 a. howe they read Gods lawe 24. a. what deedes of mercy they taught 138. b. why they extoll their workes 244. b. how they bynd and louse 134. a. how they apply Gods punishement 105. a. neede Iohn Baptist 264. a Hypocrites sit in Christ seate 263. a. loue offrynges 161. b. causers of all wickednes 105. a. must be salted 196. a. lyue altogether by theft 141. a I. IAmes reproueth false frutes 333. b Idolatry 239. b. 424. a. 425. b. and 443. a Idolatry of mans ImaginatioÌ„ bringeth confusion 161. a Idolatry to worshyp Images 273. a. set vp the shauelynges 398. b Idolatours all before we came to Christ 312. b Idolatrous persons their worshyp 299. b Idols abhorred of God 8. b Ierome a brother of Grenwich hys entent 60. a Ierusalem the first seate of the hygh Byshop 347. a. destroyed 282. b Iesus 408. a. signifieth a Sauiour 174. a. our aduocate 393. b. a true Messias 420. a. calleth to hys father for vs. 393. b. the way to his father 431. a. procureth all thynges for vs. 280. a. looke more in this word Christ Iewes require signes to confirme their belefe 425. a. committed Idolatry 298. a. their obstinate blyndnes 459. b. accused Christ falsely 304. a. procured their owne vengeaunce 〈◊〉 how 340. b. rebuked of incredulitie 458. a. rebuked of Christ and why 298. b. enforced by Scripture to acknowledge Christ 275. b. their harts how hardned 30. a. locked froÌ„ the vnderstaÌ„dyng of scripture 33. a. iustified by fayth 273. a Iewes and Gentils how they differ 44. a. instructed of ceremonies 12. a. deliuered by Christ from errour â—â—5 b. conuerted to Christ 275. a. saued by fayth in Gods promise 12. b. captures to their workes 274. a Iewishe murmuryng reproued of Christ 458. b. their incredulitie taxed 438. a Iewish state in traditions more easie then the Christians 277. b Ignoraunce of Scripture whence 278. a. excuseth not 245. b. promoted Popery 182. a. made vs seruauntes to ceremonies 278. b. her fruites 277. a Ignoraunce of More 406. a. of the Apostles 26. a Ignoraunt who 404. b. Popishe Priestes 278. a Incredulitie chief of all sinnes 43. b Infidels mocke our domme ceremonies which quench fayth 132. a Infirmitie of our nature 13. a. how to be cured 171. a Inseparable the loue of God our neighbour 420. a Institution of the Sacrament 440. a. of the Lordes Supper 444. b Institution of the paschall lambe 439. a Instruction necessary for all preachers 43. b Interdiction 135. a Introductions into the Scriptures 390. a Images how well vsed 270. b. disalowed in the primitiue Church 325 a. not tollerable in Churches 325. b seruauntes to man and not econtrâ— 270. b. forbidden of God 8. b. must be abstaynod from 22. a Imageseruice abhorred of GOD. 401. b Imaginations Papall are Idolatry 280. a. carnall without Gods spirite 26. b Imaginations of man confirmed by Saintes miracles 30. a. alter not God 83. a Imperiall power and the Popes vertue perished together 351. a Impure harted who 193. b Iohn Tisen seruaunt to the Bishop of London a secret Ambassadour 456. b Iohn Baptist 263. b. expounded the law truly 264. b Iohn Baptist and our Lady were sinners 336. a Iohn the xij Pope 352. a Ionas his sacrifice 28. b. prayeth out of the Whales belly 28. b. moued the Heathen to repentaunce with preachyng 30. b Ionas afrayde 27. a. deuided within him selfe 27. a. an vnmeete message of hym selfe 26. b Ionas beyng carnall fled from God ibid. confesseth his sinnes 27. a Ioseph an example of Gods wonderfull workyng 98. a Israelites haue a kyng geuen them 118. a. mo in nuÌ„ber then the Iewes 298. a. howe comforted of Moses 98. a Iudas 251. a. 310. a. perished 337. a Iudas a Priest a Cardinall and a Pope 146. a Iudges 122. b. are called Gods 110. a. must be learned 138. a Iudgementes Papall Concernyng sinne 311. b. not indifferent 341. a Iudgements hypocritical of Scriptures 389. b Iudgyng of false miracles intollerable to Papistes 364. a Iudgyng rebuked of some sort 237. a Iugglers 108. a Iugglyng with wordes 279. b. with textes 357. b Iugglyng termes of Papistes 254. a. of More 330. b Iust who 335. a Iustification 17. a. 332. a. onely commeth by fayth 10. a. 14. a Iustification by fayth lothsome to Papistes 18. a. not by merites 17. a. of our selues 17. b IustificatioÌ„ commeth not by workes though they be neuer so glorious 153. b Iusticiaries bond children of the law 167. b Iustifiyng signifieth Gods fauour 117. a K. KEy 184. a. of the Scripture 388. a Keys of knowledge 357. a. what they be 123. b. promised payd ibid. are the law of God 138. b. counterfetted to be auoyded 123. a Kepers of the commaundemeÌ„t in the state of grace 402. b Kernell of all fruites faith 243. a Kindlyng first of Purgatory 398. a King Lewes 369. a King Iohn 249. b King Henry of Windsore 298. a King HeÌ„ry the iiij an vsurper 338. b King Henry the viij with his army abused 369. b. called defender of the fayth 349. b King Herold 362. a King of Fraunce made a Monke 348. b King is annointed 393. b. Gods gift though a tyraunt 178. b. a great benefite though neuer so euill 112. b. in gods rowme in this world 111. a hath Gods authoritie 213. b. may correct the spiritualtie 214. b. Lord of body and goodes 214. a. cannot priuiledge the spiritualtie to sinne 111. b. is bound by office
in lawe whom he did so valiauntly fight withall and confounde that he connerted Rastall to his part Then he was â—â—ryed to Lambith before the Bishop of Caunterburie and afterward to Croydon where was present StepheÌ„ Gardiner Bishop of Winchester who had béene his tutor in Cambridge as aforesayd and séemed to owe vnto him greate loue and fauour but in the stéede thereof he found in the ende his great malice and tyrannye and last of all he was called before the Bishoppes in a Common assemblye at London where he so costantly defended him selfe that he had preuailed if he might haue bene heard as indéed he was not The order of his iudgment with the maner of his examinatioÌ„ and Articles which were obiected agaynst him are comprised and set forth by himselfe in a letter written to his frendes which letter also is imprinted and set forth in this booke After sentence geuen against him by the Byshop of London he was delyuered to the Maior Shirifes of the sayd Citie Syr Stephen pecocke a simple man being then Maior and forth with he was committed to new gate where he was put into y e Dungeon vnder the sayd Gate and laden with Boltes and Irons as many as he could beare and his necke with a Coler of Iron made fast to a post so that he could neyther stand vpright nor stoupe downe yet was he there continually occupied in writing of diuerse thinges namely with a candell both day and night for there came none other light into that place And in this case he remayned iij. or iiij dayes and then was from thence caried into Smithféelde y e iiij day of Iuly 1533. where with great pacience and constancy he suffered that most hâ—lly and cruell death of burning And when the fyer was set on the faggottes he embraced the same in his Armes and with all pacience commytted his spirite vnto almighty God But this one thing is yet to bee remembred that he being bounde to the stake with an other good Martyr which was a very simple young man named Andrew Hewet there was present one Doctour Cooke that was person of the Church called Allhalowes in hony lane scituate in the myddes of Chepesyde And the sayd Cooke made an open exclamation and admonished the people that they should in no wise pray for them no more then they would doe for a dogg At which wordes Frith smyling desired the Lord to forgeue him But the vngodly and vncharitable wordes of the sayd Doctour did not a litle offende the people And thus for the testimony of the true doctrine of Christ which the sayd Frith sealed with his bloud the day and yeare afore sayd he dyed in the xxiiij yeare of his age as some saye but his parentes reported in the xxx yeare of his age IOHN FRITH VNTO the Christen Reader GRace and peace bee with thee ChristeÌ„ reader I am sure there are many that will much meruell couÌ„t it a great presumptioÌ„ that I beyng so young and of so small learnyng dare attempt to dispute this matter against these thre personages of the which nuÌ„ber two that is to say my Lord of Rochester and Sir Thomas More are auncient men both of great witte and dignitie Notwithstanding I will desire theÌ„ paciently to heare myne aunswere not aduertisyng who speaketh the wordes but rather what is sayd And as coÌ„cernyng myne youth let them remember what Paule monisheth i. Timot. iiij willyng that Timotheus should instruct the coÌ„gregration and that no maÌ„ should despise his youth for as the spirite of God is bound to no place cueÌ„ so is he not addict to any age or person but inspireth when hee will and where he will makyng the young to see visioÌ„s and espye the truth and the elders to dreame dreames and to wander in phantasies Actes 2. Ioel. 2. And as touchyng my learnyng I must nedes acknowledge as the truth is very small neuerthelesse that litle as I am bound haue I determined by Gods grace to bestow to the edifying of Christes congregation which I pray god to encrease in the knowledge of his word I would not that any man should admit my wordes or learnyng except they will stande with the Scripture and be approued therby Lay them to the touchstone and trye them with Gods word If they be found false and counterfaite then damne them and I shall also reuoke them with all myne hart But if the Scripture allow them that you can not deny but it so is then resist not y e doctrine of God but knowledge your ignoraunce and seduction and returne gladly into the right way For if you caÌ„ not improue it by Gods word and yet of an hate and malicious mynde that you beare to the truth labour to resist it condemne it that it should not spread I ensure you your sinne is irremissible and euen agaynst the holy ghost and the bloud of them that perish for fault of instruction shal be required on your handes Peraduenture some of you will say your fathers old progenitours â–ª with many holy men and Doctours haue so beleued that therfore you will abyde by the old I aunswere The wayes iudgementes of God are meruelous who knoweth whether God haue suffred his elect to erre and be seduced for a season to the entent that the vnfaithfull which would not beleue the truth but had pleasure in iniquity might stoÌ„ble at their errour into their vtter confusion and ruine Although a man be neuer so faythfull and holy yet is there much imperfectioÌ„ in him as long as he is included in this mortall body how be it it is not imputed vnto him but through y e fayth in Christes bloud who lye pacified and forgeuen And therfore it is not sure that we folow their exteour workes or other imaginatioÌ„s but let vs euer coÌ„ferre them vnto the pure word of God and as the Scripture testifieth so let vs receaue them My Lord of Rochester doth testifie him selfe writyng vpon the xviij Article that there are many pointes both of the Gospels and other Scriptures which are now discussed more diligeÌ„tly and more clearely vnderstand then they haue bene in tymes past And addeth furthermore that there are diuerse places in Scripture yet some deale darke which he doubteth not but that they shal be more open and light vnto our posteritie for why shal we dispaire of that saith he sith that the Scripture is for that entent left with vs that it may be vnderstaÌ„d of vs exactly and to the vttermost point Of this may you euidently perceaue that the old fathers and holy Doctours haue not sene all the truth But somewhat is also left through the high prouision of God to be discussed of their successours And therfore is it not mete that we straight wayes cleaue vnto their wordes with out any further ensearchyng the scriptures but we must examine all thyngs by the
e soule after Rastels learnyng must proue that heauen and hell be here in earth or els there cā be none Sée this learned man y t would proue Purgatory by good Philosophy The second cause that Purgatory should be a good example to the liuing to put them in feare to do any like offence is not soluted of Rastell but I haue soluted it before and will yet satisfie you agayne because Rastell leaueth it out We haue here in y e world Moses the Prophetes that is y e old Testament yea also Christ his Apostles which we call the new Testament now if we beleue not these thē shall we not surely beleue although we had Purgatory hel to amōg vs. And this may well bee gathered of Christes owne wordes Luke xvj Where he brought in y e parable of y e rich mā Lazarus for y e rich mā being in paynes desired Abrahā to send Lazarus vnto his v. brethrē to warne them that they might not come into that fire Abrahā aunswered agayne y t they had Moses the Prophetes And added let them heare them Thē sayd the rich mā Nay father Abrahā but if any of them that are departed appeare vnto them then will they beleue it And Abraham concludeth on this maner If they beleue not Moses and the Prophetes no more wil they beleue if any of the dead should rise agayne And therfore may I likewise conclude that if they beleue not neither yet feare the paynes which Moses and the Prophets yea and Christ and his Apostles haue prophesied to fall on the vnfaythfull then will they not beleue for feare of the paynes of Purgatory Now to the last pointe where Purgatory should be he aunswereth as you shall heare First y t it is a foolish question for hee can not aunswere vnto it by his Philosophy And then he sayth that no man can tell neither the place neither yet the maner of the payne Here maketh he S. Thomas yea and all our Scholemen fooles by craft partly because they take vpon them to aunswere vnto this question whiche he calleth foolish and partly because they fully determine that the place of Purgatory is the third place in hell and all to assigne fire to be the maner of y t payne And agayne in this last part hee proueth thē double fooles Once because they stoutly affirme that thyng which no man can tell as Rastel sayth And agayne because they restrayne God of his libertie that assigne any place make him oflesse authoritie then an inferiour iudge which hath no place assigned hym but may doe execution and punish the giltie in what place he will I wonder that our Scholemen may abyde this felow And then he sayth that Purgatory is in a place limitatiue And where soeuer God doth limitte the soule to bee purged there is the limitatiue place of that soule and there is the Purgatory of that soule So y t a man may gather by Rastell that the soules bee not limited to one place to be purged and punished And therto agréeth also his similitude of the iudge whiche assigneth one to be punished in one place and an other in an other place euen at his pleasure If such geare had come from beyond the Sea it should soone haue bene condemned although it had not bene halfe so greuous agaynst our Scholemen But let this passe as it is well worthy and let vs sée examine more of this new-fangled Philosophy NOw are we come vnto the sixte argument whiche begynneth in the. xij chapter the effect is this Repentaunce is the full payment and satisfaction of sinne and bryngeth remission therfore as soone as repentaunce is taken God of his iustice must geue remissiō and so there ought to be no Purgatory This argument is nothyng worth for the first part as we haue oftē proued is false For if repentaunce were the full payment and very satisfaction for sinne then dyed Christ in vayne Notwithstandyng if hee graunt this first part to be true neither he nor all his felowes shal be able to solute this argument whyle they lyue But because we will be short let vs passe ouer to his aunswere whiche is in the. xiij chapter In solutyng this argument hee groundeth hym on two lyes at once the firste is that God neuer geueth remission except he see in vs a conuenient cause counterpaysyng hys iustice What cause founde he in the man that was brought vnto hym sicke of the palsie to whom he sayd be of good comfort sonne thy sinnes are forgiuen thée Math. ix Marke ij Luke v. what cause found he in the théefe that was crucified with him but that hee had bene an vnthryft all his life lōg And yet euen the same day that hee suffred with Christ was he partaker of ioye with him in Paradise Luke xxiij Where was Purgatory then where was the punishment that hee should haue suffered for his enormities If any mā should suffer in Purgatory it is like that this théefe should haue done it But he went from death to life neuer came in Purgatory wherfore I may conclude that no mā shall come there if there were any What cause I pray you doth Paule assigne as touching our redēptiō remission of our sinne forsooth no other but y t we were wretched sinners and the very enemyes of God Roma v. For sayth Paule if whē we were his enemyes we were reconciled vnto God through the death of his sonne much more now we are reconciled shall we besaued by his lyfe So that in vs is no maner cause of remission but onely miserie and sinne But the whole cause of the remission of our sinnes of our saluation is the bloud of Christ which hath fully counterpaysed the iustice of God the father hath pacified his wrath towardes vs that beleue He is the very Purgatory for all faithful which hath already purged our sinnes sitteth on the right hand of the father Hebr. i. The secōd lye is this he sayth that God of hys iustice must geue to euery thyng his own which own is the thyng that it deserueth to haue If this were true then should not one of vs enter the inheritaunce of heauen for we haue euery one of vs deserued death and damnation For as Paul saith Roma iij. we haue all sinned and want the glory whiche before God is allowed But we are fréely iustified through his grace by y t fayth that is in Christ Iesu If it be fréely through his grace then is it not by our owne deseruyng for thē grace were no grace And contrarywise if it be by our own deseruing thē is it not of grace for then deseruyng were no deseruyng Roma xj But the truth is this that God of his mercy had promised vnto our forefathers his deare sonne Christ that hee should deliuer them
the Lord as it is also written Dani. iij. And Paule sayth Roma 8. All maner of creatures long for our redemption and prayse God for it yea and mourne that the last day is not yet come that the elect children of God might enter into rest for then shall also those creatures be deliuered frō their corruptiō and bondage into the libertie and glory of the children of God Now iudge Christen reader whiche sentence standeth most with the Scripture and glory of God Doth not the blessed Apostle S. Peter as it appeareth Actes ij say of our Sauiour Christe in this wise Quem Deus suscitauit solutis doloribus inferni In these woordes he shewed that paynes of hell were losed but those paynes were not the paynes of damned soules And in limbo patrum there was no payne Ergo it was the payne of Purgatory which he loosed Alas what shall I say I am in a maner compelled to say that this mā wandreth in wilfull blindnesse For els were it not possible that he should erre so far as to bring in this text for hys purpose The woordes of Peter are these Ye men of Israell heare these wordes Iesus of Nazareth a man set foorth of God for you wyth powers wonders and tokens which God hath done by hym among you as you your selues know after he was deliuered by the purposed counsell and foreknowledge of God and you receyued hym of the handes of the wicked ye crucifyed and kylled him whom God hath raysed dissoluing the paynes of death for it was imposible that he should be subdued of it Here in stead of these wordes The paynes of death he setteth the paynes of hell as it is most like euē of a purposed deceit For albeit the mā would not take the payne to read the gréeke yet if he had but once looked vpon the translation of hys olde frende and companion Erasmus it would haue taught him to haue sayd solutis doloribus mortis that is dissoluing the paynes of death according to the Gréeke and very woordes of Luke which wrote these actes in the gréeke tongue And albeit the old translation vseth thys worde Infernus which is diuersly taken in scripture both for death for a graue for hell yet in this place is maister More wythout excuse which calleth it hell in our English tongue For albeit the woord of it self were indifferent in the Latine yet it is not indifferent in the English for there is no English man that taketh thys woord hell eyther for death or for a graue no not maister More himself For first he translateth the text falsely calling it hell and then he descanteth on a false ground and calleth hell not death but purgatory when S. Peter brought in these wordes for no other purpose but to proue y t Christ was risen from death through the power of hys Father meaning that God the Father dyd rayse hys Sonne Christ notwythstanding the sorowfull paynes and panges which he suffred vnto y t death for it was impossible that Christ should be vtterly subdued of death So that thys text proueth no more purgatory then it proueth that maister More was hyred of the spiritualty to defend purgatory Besides that if it should serue for Purgatory which no wise man wil graunt whē he séeeth the processe of the Text it should proue nothing but that Christ should lye in the paynes of purgatory vntill God hys Father had holp him out for the paynes ▪ which he speaketh of were Christes paynes which no man can deny if he read the Text. But what a fond opinion were that to fayne that Christ which was without sinne should be tormented in the paynes of purgatory The blessed Apostle Paule in his first epistle to the Corinthians the third chapter speaking of our sauiour Christ the very and only foundation of all our fayth and saluation sayth If any man builde vpon this foundation gold siluer precious stones wood hay or strawe euery mans worke shall be made open for the day of the Lord shall declare it for in the fire it shal be shewed the fire shall proue what maner of thyng euery mans worke is If any mans worke that he hath builded thereon do abide he shall haue a reward if any mans worke burne he shall suffer harme but he shal be safe but yet as by fire And finally he concludeth that thys woord fyre must néedes signifie the fyre of Purgatorye He that considereth the order or proces of the text shall easely perceiue that thys man erreth for the Text speaketh of the preachers blameth the Corrinthians that they made such sectes and dissentions among them selues for one sayd that he was Paules man and held on hys side an other sayd that he was Peters man the thirde did sticke to Apollo and so foorth euen as our friers do now a dayes one sect holdeth on S. Fraunces an other of S. Dominike the thyrd of S. Austen c. S. Paule rebuketh these sectes called the persons carnall commaunding them to take Christ for theyr head to cleaue onely to him and as for Apollo Peter and Paule he sayth that they are but ministers of the woord ▪ euery mā according to the gyfte geuen hym of God the one more the other lesse Paule planted Apollo watred that is Paule set the Corinthians in the ground of Christes fayth and then came Apollo and preached them further of Christ and comforted them to abide in the way which they walked in howbeit it was onely God that made them prosper in the woord and gaue the encrease Neuertheles euery man shall receaue according to his labour if he preach much the more shall be his reward if he preach litle therafter shall he be rewarded For we are Gods workmē to preach hys worde and you are Gods husbandry whom we must till and dresse in declaring you the woord and perpetuall will of God you are become Gods building thorough the grace of God which he hath geuen me whome we must frame and so couch by the word of God that we may make of you a temple of liuing stones Lyke a wise woorkemaister haue I layd the foundation for I first beganne to preach you Christ Now commeth there an other and buildeth vpon this my foūdation entendyng to instruct you further in the wayes of Christ But let euery mā take hede how he buildeth or preach vnto you for no man cā lay any other foundation then is layed already for all our buildyng and preachyng leneth onely on this pointe and principall stone to declare vnto you what Christ hath done for you If any builde on this foundation gold siluer or precious stones that is if any man preach purely the word of God which is likened to gold siluer and precious stones because that as these are not consumed with matteriall fire but rather made more pure euen so the pure word of God suffreth neither hurt
And so must we graunt hym that this fire is very hote Now may you wel perceaue what a slender foūdation their hote purgatory hath For by this confutatiō may you easely sée that it hath no grounde nor authority of Scripture Notwithstandyng it is the foundation of all religions and cloysters yea and of all the goodes that nowe are in these spiritualtie Are not they witty worke men whiche can buylde so much on so slender a foundation Howbeit they haue made it so toppeheuye that it is surely lyke to haue a fall Thus hath Master More a full aunswere both to hys Scriptures whiche were to farre wrested out of theyr places and also to hys owne apparent reasons Howbeit if hys mastershyppe be not fully pacified let hym more groundly open hys mynde and bryng for his purpose all that he thinketh to make for it and I shall by Gods grace shortly make hym an aunswere and quyet his mynde ¶ Thus endeth the second booke ¶ The third booke which aunswereth vnto my Lord of Rochester and declareth the mynde of the old Doctours NOw will I addresse me to the thirde part which shall be an aunswere vnto my lord of Rochester And all his reasons and argumentes both of the Scriptures and doctoures which are not before dissouled in the seconde part wyll I clene confute by Gods grace in this thirde booke Howbeit the chéefest of his scriptures hath M. More perused and hath in a maner nothing but that was before writtē by my lord of Rochester sauing that he maketh the selye soules to pull to helpe his matter withall My lord of Rochester is the first patrone and defender of thys phantasie And euē as M. More tooke his worke out of my lord of Rochesters euen so plucked Rastell hys booke out of M. Mores My lord of Rochester to confirme hys sentence rekoneth vp the doctors by heape M. Iohn M. William M. Thomas omnes But as concerning the doctors that they are not so fully on hys side as he woulde make thē séeme is sone proued And where should I better begin to confute him then of hys owne wordes for he writeth himselfe vpon the xviij article on this maner THere is no man now a daies that doubteth of Purgatorye sayeth he and yet among the olde auncient fathers was there eyther none or els very seldome mention made of it And also among the Grecians euen vnto this day is not purgatory beleued Let him read that will the commentaries of the olde Grecians and as I suppose he shal finde eyther no worde spoken of it or els very few These are my lordes wordes I wonder what obliuiousnes is come vppon hym that he so cleaueth vnto the Doctors whome he affirmed before eyther to make no mention of it or els very seldome Notwythstanding I will declare you somewhat of the Doctors that you may the better know theyr meaning To speake of the Doctors what theyr minde was in thys matter it were necessarye to declare in what time they were and what condition the worlde was in theyr dayes S. Austine Ambrose Hierome were in one time euen about iiij hundred yeares after Christ and yet before theyr time were there arisen infinite heretikes by whole sectes as the Arrians Domitians Eunomians Vigilanttians Pelagians with infinite other which had so swerued from the truth and wrested the Scripture out of frame that it was not possible for one man no nor for one mans age to restore it agayne vnto the true sense Among these there were some which not onely fayned a purgatory but also doted so far that they affirmed that euery man were he neuer so vicious should be saued through that fire and aleaged for them the place of Paul 1. Corinthians 3. These holy doctours perceauing those greate erroures thought it not best by and by to condemne all thinges indifferētly but to suffer and dissemble wyth the lesse that they might wéede out the opinions which were most noysom as the Apostles graunted vnto the Iewes that the Gentiles should kéepe some of Moyses law Actes xv that they might the better com to their purpose to saue the Iewes with the Gentiles For if they had at the first vtterly set of the law then would the Iewes neuer haue geuen any audience vnto the Apostles And euen so S. Austen went wisely to worke First condemning by the Scripture that errour which was most noysome and wrote on thys maner Albeit some might be purged through fire yet not such as the Apostle condemneth when he sayeth that the persons which so do shal not possesse the kingdome of heauen And where they woulde haue stucke vnto Paules text 1. Cor. 3. and affirme that they shoulde be saued thorough fire S. Austen answered that Paules texte was vnderstande of the spirituall fire which is temptation affliction tribulation c. Thys wrote he in the 67. 68. of hys Enchiridion to subuert that grosse errour that all should be saued through y t fire of purgatory Yet in the 69. he goeth a litle neare them and sayth that it may be doubted whether there be any such purgatory or not He durst not yet openly cōdemne it because he thought that men could not at that time beare it But after in his booke which he entituled De vanitate huius soeculi there doth he fully shew his minde in these wordes Scitote quòd cum anima a corpore auellitur statim aut pro meritis bonis in Paradiso collocatur aut pro merit is malis in inferni tartara praecipitatur i. Wote ye well that when the soule is departed from the body eyther it is by and by put into paradise according to hys good desertes or els it is thrust hedlong into hell for hys sinnes Here he cleane condemneth purgatory for if thys be done by and by assoone as the soule is departed from the body then can there be no purgatory and so maketh S. Austen wholy with vs. Thinke ye that S. Austen dissenteth from his companion S. Hierome or from hys owne Master S. Ambrose Nay verely Howbeit I will alleage theyr owne wordes and then iudge SAint Ambrose dissenteth not from S. Austine but doth stablysh hys sentence as fully as is possible for he writeth in the second chapter of hys booke which is called De bono mortis on this maner bringing in the words of Dauid Psal 39. Aduena ego sum in terra peregrinus sicut omnes patres mei Et ideo tanquam peregrinus ad illā sanctorum communem omnium patriam festinabat Petens pro huius commorationis inquinamento remitti sibi peccata priusquam discederet de vita Qui enim hîc non acceperit remissionem peccatorum illic non erit Non erit autem quia ad vitam aeternam non potuerit peruenire quia vita aeterna remissio peccatorum est Ideoque dicit remitte mihi vt refrigerer priusquam abeam
ready fully purged in their hart and their rebellious meÌ„bers through death are wholly subdued These men shall geue no reckoning neyther of idle woorde nor euill déed for all theyr sinnes are couered of Christ and hys bloud shall geue the whole accomptes for them The vnfaythfull to theyr vtter confusion shall haue the booke of theyr conscience opened and there shall be presented before them all theyr euill deades woordes and thoughtes And these are they that Christ speaketh of which shall geue thys great accompt Note also that in the text they are called men which woord in Scripture is euer for the most part taken in the worste sense and signifieth wicked men fleshly men and men that folow their own lustes and appetites THen confirmeth he purgatory out of the 66. Psalme which sayth we haue gone through fire and water and thou hast brought vs into colenesse I am sure you haue not forgotten that M. More alledgeth the Prophet Zachary in the ix and affirmeth that thâ—re is no water in Purgatory It were hard to make these two agrée for when meÌ„ ground them on a lye then for the most part theyr tales and probations are coÌ„trary and will not well stand together Neuerthelesse in one poynte they agrée full well that is both of them say vntruly for neither nother text serueth any whit for Purgatory And as concernyng the place of Zachary it is sufficieÌ„tly declared what it meaneth And now wil I also declare you the vnder standyng of this text and first that it can not serue for purgatory I besech you that haue the psalter once to read the Psalme I thinke you shal wonder at their doâ—yng dreames and ignoraunce which allege this text for Purgatory The text of y e Psalme is this Thou hast brought vs into a straite laden our backes with trouble or heuynesse Thou hast set men vpon our heades we haue gone through fire water and thou hast led vs out agayn into a place of refreshyng The textes before and after in the same Psalme will not suffer that this place should be vnderstand of Purgatory For the text immediately before sayth thou hast set men vpon our heades But the chiefest defenders of Purgatory and eueÌ„ M. More hym selfe say that they are not men but deuils which torment the soules in Purgatory notwithstandyng my Lord of Rochester good man affirmeth that they are aungels whiche torment the soules there but neuer man doted so farre as to say that men torment the soules in Purgatory wherefore I may conclude that this text is not ment of purgatory but that the Prophet meÌ„t that men ranne ouer the childreÌ„ of Israell subdued them and wrapped theÌ„ in extreme troubles which in the Scripture are signified by fire and water Besides that the textes folowyng wil not admit that this should be vnderstaÌ„d of Purgatory for it foloweth immediatly I will enter into thy house with â—urt offrynges I shall offer vnto thée fat sacrifices with the reke of wethers I shall burne to the Oxen Goates Now is there no maÌ„ so mad as to thinke that the soules of Purgatory should offer vnto God any such sacrifices So that the text is playnly vnderstand of the children of Israell which through the Lord were deliuered from their afflictioÌ„s and enemies then offred theyr loyall sacrifices of prayse and thankes to the Lord theyr shield and protection NOwe flyeth my Lorde vnto the Church sayth that because the Churche hath affirmed it we must needes beleue it for the Church caÌ„ not erre As touchyng this poynte I will referre you vnto a woorke that William Tyndal hath writteÌ„ agaynst M. More wherin ye shal wel perceiue what the Church of Christ is that hys Churche neuer determined any such thyng But that it is the Sinagoge of Sathan that maketh articles of the fayth bindeth meÌ„s conscieÌ„ces further then the Scripture will THen waxeth his Lordshyp somewhat hote agaynst Martine Luther because he would that no man should be compelled to beleue Purgatory For my Lord sayth that it is profitable and wel done to compel men to beleue such thynges whether they will or will not And to stablishe his opinion hée plucketh out a word of the parable of Luke xiiij that a certayne man made a great supper and sayd vnto his seruauÌ„tes go forth quickly into the wayes and compell them to enter in Verely there Christ ment no other thyng but that his Apostles should go forth into all the world and preach his word vnto all nations openyng vnto them the miserable state and conditioÌ„ that they be in and agayne what mercy God hath shewed theÌ„ in his sonne Christ This would Christ that his Apostles should expound and lay out so euidently by reasons Scriptures and miracles vnto the Gentils that they should eueÌ„ by their manifest persuasions be compelled to graunt vnto them that he was Christ and to take vpon them the fayth that is in Christ On this maner did Christ compel the Saduces to graunt the resurrection Math. xxij And by these meanes compelled hee the Phariseis to graunt in theyr consciences that he dyd his miracles with the power of God yet afterward of very hate knowyng in theyr hartes the contrary they sayd y e he dyd them by the power of the deuill Math. xij But to say that Christ would haue his Disciples to compell men with prisonment fetters scourgyng sword and fire is very false and farre from the mildenesse of a ChristeÌ„ spirite although my Lord approue it neuer so much For Christ dyd forbyd his Disciples such tyraÌ„ny yea and rebuked them because they would haue desired that fire should descende from heauen to consume the Samaritanes which wold not receiue Christ Luke ix But he commaunded them that if meÌ„ would not receiue their doctrine they should departe from thence and spryncle of the dust of their féete to be a testimony agaynst the vnfaythfull that they had bene there preached vnto them the word of life But with violence will God haue no man compelled vnto his law Paule also testifieth 2. Cor. 1. that he had not rule ouer the CorinthiaÌ„s as touchyng theyr fayth By our fayth we stand in the Lord by our infidelitie we fall from hym As no man can search the hart but onely God so can no man iudge or order our fayth but onely God thorough his holy spirite Furthermore fayth is a gifte of God which he distributeth at hys owne pleasure 1. Cor. 12. If he geue it not this day he may geue it to morow And if thou perceaue by any exterior worke that thy neighbour haue it not enstruct him with Gods word and pray God to geue hym grace to beleue that is rather a poynte of a christen man then to compell a man by death or exterior violence Finally what doth thy compulsion and violence
Verely nothing but make a starke hypocrits for no man can compel the hart to beleue a thing except it sée euidence and sufficiente profe I haue herd tell of a boy which was present at hys fathers burning for hys beléefe and assone as the officers had espyed the boy they sayd ech to other Let vs take hym and examine him also peraduenture we shal finde him as great an heretike as hys father When the boy saw that hys father was dead and that the catchpoles began to snatch at him he was sore dismayed and thought that he should dye to And when one of them apposed him asking him how he beleeued he aunswered Master I beleue euen as it pleaseth you Euen so by tormentes and crafty handling a man may be compelled to say that he beleueth the thing which he neyther thinketh nor yet can beleue for a mās fayth is not in his own power But how doth God accepte thys thing to say that I beleue that which indéede I beleue not Verely he vtterly condemneth it whether the opinion be true or false For if the opinion be true as by example that the fayth in Christes bloud iustifieth me before God and I confesse it before all the byshops in England with my mouth and beleue it not wyth mine hart then am I nothing the better for I should haue no part of Christes bloud but I am much the worse For first God condemneth me which iudgeth me after myne hart and also mine owne hart condemneth me because I haue openly graunted that mine hart denyeth And contrariwyse if I should beleue thys fully in mine hart and yet for feare of persecution should deny it when I were examined openly of my fayth then shall I be condemned of God except A repent and also myne owne hart shall be a witnes to condemne me And so it is very noisome vngodly to be compelled vnto any thing for God euer searcheth the hart which can not be compelled BVt my Lord obiecteth writing vppon the xviij article saying If a man take away Purgatorye for what entent shall we need any pardons As long sayth he as no man regarded purgatory there was no man that sought any pardon for all the estimation of pardons hangeth thereof so that we shall haue no neede of them if there be no purgatorye Verely I care not though I graūt him that to And I thinke that mouy was the mother of them both For out of the scripture shall he be able to proue neyther nother But Mammon is a great god euē of power enough to innent such knackes yea and to make them articles of the fayth and to burne those that can not beleue them And it was a preaty practise to make such pointes articles of the fayth For after that our holy fathers had geuen vp preaching and would take no more paynes neyther serue theyr brethren any more then sette they vp such articles of the fayth as shoulde bring in money to vpholde theyr estate withall And he that would not beleue them rid him out of the way for feare of disclosing theyr iugling for he that doubteth of pardons and purgatory he plucketh our holye father by the bearde NOtwithstanding my lord confirmeth both pardons and purgatory by the text that Christ spake vnto Peter Math. 16. To the will I geue the kayes of the kingdome of heauen and whatsoeuer thou bindest vpon the earth it shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou losest on the earth it shall be losed in heauen But these woordes sayth my lord had bene spoken in vayne if he could not geue pardons and lose men out of purgatory c. As touching the kayes albeit they haue oftentimes bene declared and in maner in euery treatise that hath bene put forth in the english tongue yet will I somewhat shew my minde in them There is but one kaye of heauen which Christ calleth the kaye of knowledge Luc. 11. And this kay is the worde of God Christ rebuked the law geuers for taking away thys kay from the people for they wyth theyr traditions and false expositions had fully excluded the kaye of knowledge which is the word of God and had cleane shut vp the Scripture as ours haue done nowe a dayes It is also called the kaye of Dauid whych shutteth and no man openeth openeth and no man shutteth Apoc. 3. And because of these two effectes which it worketh for it both shutteth and openeth hath it the nomination of kayes and yet as I sayd indéede it is but one which is the worde of God Thys kay or kayes now call it as you wyll sith you know what it meaneth Christ deliuered vnto Peter and vnto hys other Apostles a like which you shall easely perceaue if you marke where and when they were geuen For Mat. 16. they were onely promised and not yet geuen for Christ sayd I will geue thée the kayes and not I geue thée But after he was risen from death then performed he hys promise and gaue the kayes to all indifferentlye as thou mayst sée Ioh. 20. And Luke cap. 24 expoundeth it that he opened theyr wittes to vnderstand the Scripture that repentaunce and forgeuenesse might be preached c. Therfore it is the woord that bindeth and loseth thorough the preaching of it For when thou tellest them theyr vices and iniquities condemning thē by the law then bindest thou them by the woorde of God And when thou preachest mercy in Christ vnto all that repent then doost thou loose them by the word of God Therfore he that preacheth not the woorde of God can neyther binde nor lose no though he call him selfe pope And contrarywise he that preacheth his worde he bindeth and looseth as well as Peter and Paule although he be called but Sir Iohn of the countrey And consequently to say that the pope cā deliuer any soule out of purgatory if there were one is but a vaine lie except he can proue that he goeth downe vnto them and preacheth vnto them the woorde of God which is the salt that must season them and kay that must let them out for other loosing there is none And likewise to say that the Pope can geue any pardon to redéeme sinnes except he preach me that Christes bloud hath pardoned me is euen like vanitie Me thinketh also that he wadeth to déepe to descende to purgatorye by thys text For the text saith that what soeuer he bindeth on earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer he looseth on earth c. But now they graunt themselues that purgatory is not on earth but the thirde place in hell And therfore it passeth his bondes to stretch his hand to purgatory and so this text can not serue him NOtwithstanding my lorde is not content to geue him thys power onely but he hath so farre waded in the popes power that he hath graunted him full auctoritie to
he will perchaunce thinke that the lay people of all estates may well and iustly say farewell the one wyth the other and no maruayll for they haue not bene all the children of one father that haue bene in counsels as they haue not bene all sheepe that haue gone in sheepes clothing and oft times the greater part ouercommeth the better Which things gathered by experience and by reading causeth me oftentimes to wishe that they which would be counted sinceere and true ministers of the Gospell eyther might and would cleane abstayne from such counselles that they haue no part in them or els that they would geue no more place to the fruites of infidelitie I meane mans inuentions and carnall interpretations which the fayth in Christ neuer begatte then S. Paule gaue to Peter hys colleague when he left the table of the Gentiles and went to the Iewes which facte of Peter in my iudgement Paule might more conueniently haue approued seeing Peter did it to the entent he would not offeÌ„d his weake brethren the Iewes wyth hys eating then the true and sincere ministers of Christ in the Gospell may winke at many thinges vsed in these dayes among the disciples of the Gospell much lesse may they approue theÌ„ with the fashion of theyr own liuing and confirme them with the auctoritye of a Counsell and with preching they say it is not time to speake against theÌ„ yet is it time to leaue them and no longer to seeme to allow them vnlesse they entend alwayes to walk in them Had the author of this booke looked after a time as some do he had not written against Purgatorye when he did I feare me some maintaine blindnes more with theyr simulation then they open the lyght with theyr preaching But this haue I spoken good Reader besides my purpose which was none other then to admonish the that although Rochester More and Rastell haue all three as thou perceiuest by reading thys former treatise stiffely defended one heresie yet shouldest thou not haue of all three one iudgement or opinion More and Rochester were men of high dignitie in thys worlde the one a Byshop the other Chauncelor of this noble realme of England both auncient in yeares of so great wit and so singular erudition in all kinde of learning esteemed as well of themselues as of many other that no two lyke might in all this land be found it was thought that for theyr dignity no man durst for theyr yeares witte and learning no man was hable to gayâ—â—ayt them wherfore they were perswâ—…d to be the most meete of all other to â—ake in hand the defence of the terrible paynes of purgatory eyther the very â—ouÌ„datioÌ„ or els the chief building seâ— vpoÌ„ y t fouÌ„datioÌ„ of y e church of Rome Rastell had nothing coÌ„mon w t them But onely many yeares and a witte sophisticall which he called naturall reason As appartayning to Gods worde he acknowledged himselfe ignoraunt therof notwtstanding he had such opinion of his witte that he thought he could as well proue purgatory by it as the other two had done by the scriptures wherin I thinke he was not deceiued And as these three persons were not like so tooke they the aunswer made to them not a like More and Rochester thought foule scorne see what the glory of this world and high estimation of our selues doth that a yong man of small reputation shoulde take vppon him so cleane contrary to theyr opinion to write against them and to be short tooke the matter so greuouslye that they could neuer be at quiet in theyr stomackes vntill they had dronken his bloud Rastell though he perceaued his naturall reason to be sore sayd to yet was he not malicious as the other were and therfore wrote he agayne Which worke of Rastell came to his handes when he was prisoner in the Tower of London where he made the aunswere following to the same which aunswer after Rastel had read he was well content to count his naturall reason foolishnes and wyth harty thankes geuen to God became a childe againe and sucked of the wisedome which commeth from aboue and saueth all that be norished therewith In the which he continued to his liues end with the honor and glory of God To whome be prayse for euer Amen ¶ Here foloweth the Preface of this booke BRother Rastell I thaÌ„ke you that it hath pleased you to be so fauourable vnto me a poore prisoner as to shew me a copie of your booke whiche you haue written to confute my reasons and Scripture that I haue alledged agaynst Purgatory for that hath caused me to make a subsidie defeÌ„ce and bulwarke to my booke whiche by Gods grace shal be an occasion to open more light although not to you yet at the lestwise vnto them whose hartes the prince of this world hath not blinded but that the light of the Gospell and glorie of Christ may shyne in them And where as you write and protest that you will bryng no Scripture agaynst me But onely rehearse my Scripture agayne which I haue alledged vnperfeitly and wouÌ„de me with myne owne dartes and will but euen do as one that playeth at tennes with an other tossing the balle agayne I doe verye well admitte your similitude Notwithstanding you know right well that it is not inough for a man playing at tennes to tosse the balle agayne but he must so tosse it that the other take it not For if the other smite it ouer agayne then is the game in as great ieoberdy as it was before besides that hee must take heede that he neither smite to short of the line not yet vnder for then it is a losse and he had bene better to let it goe And finally sometyme a man smiteth ouer and thynketh all won and yet an vngracious post standeth in the way and maketh the ball to rebounde backe againe ouer the corde so loseth the game And that wil anger a man and I assartayne you that ye haue tossed neuer a ball but ye offende in one of these pointes yet besides that some tyme ye playe a touche of legerdemayne and cast me a ball which wheÌ„ it commeth I perceaue to be none of mine and all the court shall iudge the same These poyntes shal be declared when we come to them and now I will aunswere in order IN your Prologue you assigned two causes of the making of your first booke of purgatory with out allegyng any textes of scripture for y e profe therof which are the controuersie of two sortes of people One sorte you say be those that beleue not in Christ but deny Christ and his Scripture as bee the Turkes Paynimes and such other miscreauntes An other sort be they that beleue in Christ his scripture nor wil deny no text of holy scripture but yet they will construe expounde and interprete these texts after theyr owne willes and obstinate mynde c.
More and my Lorde of Rochester alleadge for theyr opinions and would haue them to ponder their reasons and my solutions vnto them annexyng these wordes I am sure y t my smal learning hath condeÌ„ned their hygh eloquence that my folye hath brought to nought their wisedome that my youth hath disclosed their festered ignoraunce There Rastell thinketh that I staÌ„d well in my owne conceite and boast my selfe aboue the Moone because I touch M. More his kynsman but let Rastell take this for an aunswere if M. More would kéepe him within his owne bondes that is with medling of worldly matters onely I would neuer compare with him yet he must remember that a dawber may correct hym in his owne craft but it is euen as Socrates sayeth when a man is wise in one thyng then will hée take vpon him to define all thynges and be ignoraunt in nothyng and so disdayneth the gift that he hath and proueth hym selfe vnwise Furthermore I sée no great praise that I here attribute vnto my selfe but confesse my small learning my folly and my youth neuerthelesse if he recount it a prayse because I say it hath coÌ„demned theyr hie eloquence and theyr wisedome and disclosed theyr ignoraunce then let hym also annexe the wordes that I wrote saying And it is euen the olde practise of God to choose the foolish things of the worlde to confound the wise to choose the weak to confound the mighty and to choose the vile things which are of no reputation to confound theÌ„ of hye degrée that no flesh might bost it selfe in his sight to whom onely be prayse and thankes for euer Amen Where all men may sée that I referre all prayse to him which onely is worthy and so I may conclude that you haue not looked indifferently on my booke An aunswer vnto Rastels second chapter which improueth me for rayling dispraising others IN the second chapter he raungeth the field and searcheth out with all diligence what worde I haue spoken that might be takeÌ„ in the worst sence and calleth them rayling gesting and scolding woordes And because he would haue me to be abhorred of the Reader he alleageth not onely these wordes that are spoken against himselfe but also that are spoken against my lorde of Rochester and syr Thomas More not that he entendeth to aunswer for them or to defend theyr parties ye may be sure but onely to leaue nothing behinde which should séeme to make for him like a noble orator the wordes that he reproueth are these There Rastell taketh hys foundation vpon a starke lye and there he maketh two lyes and there he maketh thrée lyes Here I would desire my brother Rastell to pardon me of a little ignoraunce for surely I thought it had bene no more offence to call a lye a lye then to call a shéepe a shéepe notwithstanding sith he recounteth it to be rayling gesting and scolding I will hereafter temper my selfe and chaunge my words and will say that when he lyeth that by hys leaue he maketh a fitten It angreth him when I say that Rastel hath lost his wit in purgatory and therefore I will say so no more But thys I will affirme be Rastell neuer so furious that whosoeuer maketh such reasons and solutions and counteth them good in earnest that he hath no wit in hys head wheresoeuer he lost it but if you would read Rastels first argument which I haue set in my booke in the twelf leafe then you shall perceyue whether I say the truth or not Also he aleageth that I should say that saying of Rastell is against scripture but if ye count that railing and and would not haue me say so much vnto him I will count the man somwhat stately and this I ensure him that if God suffer me to liue I wyll say so agayne take it as he will Also he reciteth as a great reproch that I should say I marueyll how our scholemen may abide this felow And surely the same I say agayne for he proueth both sainte Thomas and them also foles double fâ—oles which if I shoulde so do would be counted baynous heresie Then he rehearseth what I say of M. More and my L. of Rochester and all to helpe his matter that when I say the small probations and slender reasons that those two witted men Syr Thomas More and my Lorde of Rochester had brought to confirme Purgatorye made my hart to yerne What rayling or iesting this is let other men iudge but thys I dare auow that I sayd the truth for what should a man do or say to sée them so contrary in theyr tales M. More sayeth that there is fire and no water in purgatory and my lord of Rochester sayth that there is both fire and water M. More sayth that the ministers of punishment are deuils and my lorde of Rochester sayth that the ministers of punishment are angels M. More sayth that both the grace charity of them that lye in the paynes of purgatory are increased my lorde of Rochester sayth the soules of purgatory obtayne there neyther more fayth nor grace nor charitie theÌ„ they brought in with them Now iudge good Reader whether I haue rayled or sayde the trueth but all this doth Rastell leaue out full craftely he reciteth full diligently both the head and tayle but the middle which expoundeth the matter wil he not let you sée He alleageth also against me that I say M. More is sore deceaued and set on the sand euen at the first brunt and in the beginning of hys voyage and that I would wish M. More a little more witte Euen that I say agayne and affirme it to be true and is so euidently proued in the beginning of mine aunswer agaynst M. More that I néed to say nothing but only referre the reader vnto the place Also he improueth me for saying in an other place that M. More sheweth him in one text twise ignoraunt and y t he is to buste for he vnderstandeth not the phrase of scripture This and such other sayinges he alleageth which I passe ouer for I count it folly to spend paper and laboure about the rehearsing of them for if you read my booke you shall sée all these points so plainly proued that he mought be ashamed to make mention of them This he counteth gesting slaundering and rayling saying that no reasonable man will thincke these poyntes to be thinges belonging to vertue but rather spices and braunches of pride and that I shew not my self therin charitable but rather malicious nor no wisedome therein but rather â—olly adding that if I had bene halfe a yeare at two scholes that is to say the schole of discretion and the schole of charitie I should more haue prospered in vertuous learning then I haue done in other scholes this vij yeare and sayth that I haue bene at the
scholes of slaundering rayling and gesting Deare brother if it had bene so that I had spoken certayne wordes in déede which mighte haue séemed in your eyes to be rayling detracting and slaundring as I haue not sauing a little gesting woulde you disproue my doctrine thereby What will you then say to S. Iohn baptist which calleth the pharisies then heades of the church as are now our doctoures generation of vipers would you therefore conclude that his doctrines were naught I thinke you be not so chyldish And it séemeth this one sentence to be more rayling and slaundering then all that I haue written What wil you say to Christ which called the scribes and pharisies hypocrites Math. 15. 16. 22. And in the 13. he séemeth to rayle aboue measure where he calleth theÌ„ hypocrites and blinde guides paynted sepulchers whych outwardlye appeare righteous but within are full of hypocrisie serpents and generation of Vipers Besides that he calleth Herode Foxe Luc. 13 and the Iewes he called a froward and aduouterous generation Math. 12. 16 and in the 17. he sayth O vnfaythfull and ouerthwart nation woulde you thinke it should excuse the Iewes which refused his doctrine to say that he rayled and that no reasonable man woulde thinke those things to be pointes belonging to vertue but rather spices and braunches of pride and that hée shewed not hym selfe charitable but malicious nor no wisedome therein but folie would it excuse them to say as you do to me that if he had bene one halfe yeare at schole of discretion and charitie he should more haue prospered in vertuous learning and that he had bene at the scholes of sclanderyng rayling and iestyng Finally S. Paule in your eyes might appeare to rayle and slaunder and to be cleane destitute of Gods spirite which as Luke saith replenished with the holy Ghost sayd to Clemas that resisteth hym Actes 13. O thou ful of all suttelty deceite thou sonne of the deuill and enemy of all righteousnes ceaseth not to peruerte the rightwayes of the Lord. I can bryng many â—â—o such sayinges of Peter Iohn Iames and Iudas and yet I thincke you will not improue their doctrine thereby but because I studye to be shorte I shall count it sufficient to haue warned the reader of this Notwithstanding peraduenture Rastell wil not yet be aunswered but will say that albeit I haue touched inough as concernyng those thynges that appeare railyng and slanderyng in his eyes yet I brought none that iest as I do whereunto I may aunswere and alledge for me Helias the Prophet which both mocked the false Priestes and iested with them saying call loude vnto your Gods for peraduenture they are a sléepe and caÌ„ not here or els they be gone out of towne I cannot inough meruell that my brother Rastell would vse such maner of reasoning with me as to improue my doctrine because of my raylyng and iestyng For ther with he hath made a foule hole in his kinsmans best coate for euery maÌ„ perceiueth that M. More his bookes are so full of rayling gestyng and baudye tales that if the furious Momus Venus had take out theyr partes there should be very little left for Vulcanus After this Rastell dissenteth to the purpose of his matter would proue that my expositions of Scripture are not good because they are an occasion to bryng y t people to boldnes of sinne and to moue the people to delite in other mens faultes and to laugh therat and to put you an exaÌ„ple he sayth if I should take vpon me the expositioÌ„ of this text In principio erat verbum verbum erat apud deum c. and expound it after this maner In the begynnyng of this yeare Iohn Frith is a noble Clerke He killed a mylstone with his spere Keepe well your geese your dogges do barke I trowe sayth Rastell all wise men would thinke that this were a fonde exposition yet this exposition would please childreÌ„ fooles and mad men as well as the exposition of S. Austen or S. Hierome or any other Doctor of y e Church because it would make them to laugh so sayth Rastell Frith maketh such expositioÌ„s with iestyng and rayling to make the people laugh not regardyng to edifie the people nor to prouoke them to vertue mekenes or charitie nor to leaue their sinne but rather geueth them boldnes to beleue that there is no Purgatory nor hell but mocketh and iesteth at those reasons that bee made for proofe of Purgatory Now as touchyng the first part where he saith that my expositions be an occasion to bryng the people to boldnes of sinne I aske hym why his aunswere is because I geue theÌ„ boldnes that there is no Purgatory nor yet hell thereto Rastell by his leaue maketh a fitten I dare not say hee maketh a lye for that hee would call rayling for I neuer denyed hell but affirme in many places of my booke eueÌ„ in the first side of myne aunswere agaynst him I affirme hell and perpetuall damnation but when ye come to the proofe of his wordes then you shall sée how wisely the maÌ„ coÌ„cludeth for he thinketh that ab inferiori ad suuÌ„ superius confuse distribue men shall thinke it a good consequent as if I should say that we lacke fire in prisoÌ„ then would he coÌ„clude that there lacked fire in all Middlesex Or if I wold say their were no wit in Rastels head then would hee conclude that there were no witte in no maÌ„s head but he hath so long studyed Philosophy that hee hath cleane forgotten his principals of Sophistry notwithstandyng we wil forgeue him this faute for the man is somewhat aged and therfore I thinke it is loÌ„g since he read them and that they are now out of his memory neuerthelesse he will say that hys argument is not soluted for although I denye not hell yet I denye Purgatory and so I geue the people an occasioÌ„ to sinne because they feare not Purgatory whereunto I haue so sufficiently aunswered in Rastels vij argument that I wonder that hee is not a shamed to bryng the same agayne but he trusteth that my bookes shall neuer be read and his may go surely abroad and therefore he may say what he will onely hee careth not what he saith so he hold not his peace And where hee reporteth that I make expositions to make the people to delite to heare of other meÌ„s fautes and to laugh thereat therto will I say nay till he be at laysure to proue it and where he sayth if he should take vppon hym to expounde In principio erat verbum in this maner In the begynnyng of this yeare Iohn Frith is a noble Clerke He killed a mylstone with his spere Keepe well your geese the dogges do barke Saying that all wise men would say that this were a fonde exposition Therto I aunswere that saying for the ryme
nomen religionis seu verum seu falsum coagulari homines possunt nisi signaculorum seu Sacramentorum visibilium consortio colligantur quorum Sacramentorum vis inenarrabiliter valet plurimum Et ideo contempta sacrilegos facit Impie quippe contemnitur sine qua perfici nō potest pietas That is to say Men can not be ioyned into any kynde of religion whether it be true or false except they be knit in felowship by some visible tokens or Sacramentes the power of which Sacramentes is of such efficacie that can not be expressed And therfore it maketh them that despise it to be abhorred for it is wickednes to despise that thyng without whiche godlynes can not be brought to passe Thus it appeareth that necessitie is y ◠first cause For there can no congregation be seuered out of the multitude of men but they must néedes haue a signe tokē Sacrament or common badge by the which they may knowe eche other And there is no difference betwene a signe or a badge and a Sacrament but that the Sacrament signifieth an holy thyng and a signe or a badge doth signifie a wordly thing as S. Austen sayth signes when they are referred to holye thynges are called Sacramentes The second cause of their institution is that they may be a meane to bryng vs vnto fayth and to imprint it the déeper in vs for it doth customably the more moue a man to beleue when he perceiueth the thyng expressed to diuerse senses at once as by example if I promise a mā to mete him at a day appoynted he will somewhat trust my word Notwithstandyng he trusteth not so much vnto it as if I dyd both promise hym with my word and also clap hādes with him or hold vp my finger for he coūteth that this promise is strong and more faythfull then is the bare word because it moueth moe senses For the word doth but onely certifie the thing vnto a mā by the sense of hearyng but whē with my promise immediatly after I hold vp my finger then do I not onely certifie him by the sense of hearing But also by his sight hee perceiueth that that fact confirmeth my word And in the clapyng of handes hee perceiueth both by his sight and féelyng beside the worde that I will fulfill my promise And lykewise it is in this Sacrament Christ promised them that he would geue his body to be slayne for their sinnes And for to establish the fayth of his promise in them he dyd institute the Sacrament which he called his body to the entent that y e very name it selfe might put them in remēbraūce what was ment by it he brake the bread before them signifying vnto them outwardly euen the same thyng that he by his wordes had before protested and euē as his wordes had informed them by their hearyng that he entended so to do so the breaking of that bread informed their eye sight that he would fulfil his promise Then he dyd distribute it amōg them to imprint the matter more déepely in them signifying therby that euen as that bread was deuided among them so should his body frute of his passion be distributed vnto as many as beleued his wordes Finally he caused thē to eate it that nothyng should be lackyng to confirme that necessary point of faith in thē signifiyng therby that as verely as they felt that breade within them so sure should they be of hys body thorough fayth And that euen as that bread doth nourishe the body so doth fayth in hys body breaking nourish the soule vnto euerlasting life This did our mercifull Sauior which knoweth our frailtie and weakenes to establish strēgth their fayth in his body breaking and bloud sheding which is our shoteanker and last refuge without which we should all perishe The third cause of the institution and profit that commeth of it is this They that haue receiued these blessed tydinges and worde of health do loue to publishe this felicitie vnto other men And to geue thanks before the face of the cōgregation vnto their boūteous benefactour and as much as in them is to drawe all people to the praysing of God with thē which thing though it be partly done by the preaching of Gods worde and fruitfull exhortations yet doth that visible token and Sacrament if a man vnderstand what is ment thereby more effectuously worke in them both fayth and thankesgeuing thē doth the bare worde but if a man wot not what it meaneth and séeketh health in the sacrament and outwarde signe thē may he wel be likened vnto a fond fellow which when he is very drye and an honest man shew him an alepole and tell him that there is good ale inough would goe and sucke the alepole trusting to get drinke out of it and so to quench his thyrste Now a wise man will tell him that he playeth the foole for the alepole doth but signifie that there is good ale in the house where y e alepole standeth and wil tell him that he must go neare the house and there he shall finde the drinke and not stand sucking the alepole in vayne for it shall not ease him but rather make him more drie for the alepole doth signifie good ale yet the alepole it self is no good ale neyther is there any good ale in the alepole And likewise it is in all sacramentes For if we vnderstand not what they meane and séeke health in the outwarde signe then we sucke the alepole and labour in vayne But if we do vnderstand y ◠meaning of them then shall we séeke what they signifie and goe to the significations and there shall we finde vndoubted health As to our purpose in this sacrament wherof we speake we must note what it signifieth and there shall we finde our redemption It signifieth that Christes body was broken vpon the crosse to redeme vs from the thraldome of the deuill and that his bloude was shedde for vs to washe away our sinnes Therefore we must runne thether if we will be eased For if we thinke to haue our sinnes forgeuen for eating of the Sacrament or for séeing the Sacrament once a day or for praying vnto it thē surely we sucke the alepole And by thys you may perceiue what profite commeth of those sacraments which eyther haue no significations put vnto them or els when their significations are lost and forgotten For then no doubt they are not commended of God but are rather abhominable for when we knowe not what they meane then séeke we health in the outwarde déede and so are iniurious vnto Christ and his bloud As by example the Sacrifices of the Iewes were well allowed accepted of God as long as they vsed them aright and vnderstoode by thē y ◠death of Christ the sheding of his bloud and that holy oblation offered on the crosse once for euer But when they begun to forget this
For if there be any sparkle of grace in your breastes I trust it should bee an occasion somewhat to kyndle it that you may consider and know your selues whiche is the first poynt of wisedome And would God for his mercy sayth M. More that sith there can nothing refrayne their studie from deuising and compassyng of euill and vngracious writyng that they would and could keepe it so secretly that neuer man should see it but such as are so farre corrupted as neuer would be cured of their cāker It is not possible for hym that hath his eyen and séeth hys brother whiche lacketh sight in ieoperdie of perishing at a perillous pit but that hee must come to hym and guide hym till he be past that ieoperdye at the lest wise if he can not come to him yet will he call and crye vnto hym to cause hym chose the better way except his hart bee cankered with the contagion of such hatered that he can reioyse in his neighbours destruction And euē so is it not possible for vs whiche haue receiued the knowledge of gods word but that we must cry and cal to other that they leaue the perillous pathes of their owne foolish phantasies And doe that onely to the Lord that he cōmaundeth them neither addyng any thyng nor diminishyng And therfore vntill we sée some meanes founde by the whiche a reasonable reformation may be had on the one partio and sufficient instruction for the poore commōs I insure you I neither will nor can cease to speake for the worde of God boyleth in my body like a feruēt fire and will néedes haue an issue and breaketh out when occasion is geuē But this hath bene offered you is offered and shall be offered Graunt that the word of God I meane y e text of Scripture may go abroad in our English toung as other nations haue it in their tounges and my brother William Tyndall and I haue done will promise you to write no more If you wil not graunt this condition then will we be doing while we haue breath and shew in few wordes that the Scripture doth in many and so at the lest saue some But a lacke this will not be for as S. Paule sayth the contagion of heresie creepeth on lyke a canker For as the canker corrupteth the body further and further and turneth the whole parties into the same deadly sicknes so doth these heresies creepe forth among good simple soules till at the last it be almost past remedy This is a very true saying and maketh well agaynst his owne purpose for in déede this contagion began to spring euen in S. Paules tyme. In so much that the Galathians were in a maner wholy seduced from his doctrine And he sayd to the Thessalonians the mistery of iniquitie euē now beginneth to worke And S. Iohn testifieth that there were all ready many Antichristes risen in hys dayes And also Paul prophesied what shold folow after his tyme. Actes 20. saying take ye héede to your selues and to all the flocke ouer whiche the holy ghost hath put you ouerséers to féede the congregation of God whiche he purchased with his owne bloud For I know this wel that after my departyng shall enter in greuous Wolues among you which shall not spare the flocke And euen of your selues shall arise men speaking peruerse things to draw Disciples after thē and therfore watch c. This canker then began to spread in the congregatiō and dyd full sore noy the body in so much that within iiij C. yeare there were very many sectes scattered in euery cost Notwithstandyng there were faythfull fathers that diligently subdued them with the sworde of Gods word But surely since Siluester receiued such possessions hath the canker so créept in y e Church that it hath almost left neuer a sounde member And as Cistercensis writeth in the 8. booke that day that hee receiued reuenues was a voyce heard in y e ayre crying ouer the court whiche sayd this day is venime shed into y e church of God Before that tyme there was no Byshop gredy to take a cure For it was no honour and profite as it is now but onely a carefull charge which was lyke to cost him his lyfe at one tyme or other And therefore no man would take it but he that bare such a loue and zeale to God and his flocke that he could be content to shed his bloud for them But after that it was made so honorable and profitable they that were worst both in learnyng and lyuyng most laboured for it For they that were vertuous wold not entangle them selues with the vayne pride of this world and weare thrée crownes of gold where Christ dyd weare one of thorne And in conclusion it came so farre that who soeuer would geue most money for it or best could flatter the Prince which he knew wel all good men to abhorre had the preheminence and gote the best Byshoprike and then in stead of Gods word they published their own commaundements and made lawes to haue all vnder them and made mē beleue they could not erre what soeuer they dyd or sayd euen as in the rowmes and stede of Moses Aaron Eliazer Iosue Calib and other fayth full folke came Herode Annas Cayphas Pylate and Iudas whiche put Christ to death So now in the stede of Christ Peter Paule Iames and Iohn and the faythfull folowers of Christ we haue y e Pope Cardinals Archbyshops Byshops and proude Prelates with their Proctour the malitious ministers of their masters the deuill which notwithstandyng transforme them selues into a lykenes as though they were the ministers of righteousnes whose end shal be accordyng to their workes So that the body is cankered long agone and now are left but certaine small members whiche God of his puissaunt power hath reserued vncorrupted because they sée that they can not be cankered as their owne flesh is for pure anger they burne them lest if they cōtinued there might séeme some deformitie in their owne cankered carkase by the comparyng of these whole members to their scabed body Teacheth in a few leaues shortly al the poyson that Wickleff Oecolampadius Huskyn Tyndall and Zwynglius haue taught in all their bookes before Cōcerning the blessed Sacrament of the aulter not onely affirmyng it to very breade still as Luther doth but also as these other beastes do sayth it is nothing els And after the same Syr Thomas More saith These dregges hath he dronken of Wickleffe Oecolampadius Tyndall and Zwinglius and so hath he all that he argueth here beside which iiij what maner folke they be is metely well perceyued and knowen and God hath in part with hys open vengeaunce declared Luther is not the pricke that I run at but the scripture of God I do neither affirme nor deny any thyng because Luther so
and that Christ is a vine and a dore And yet yf they should beleue or thinke that he were in dede any of these things they were spirituall and neuerthelesse deceiued For though he so sayd yet I say hys woordes were spiritually to bee vnderstanded And where you say that I flye from the fayth of playne and open scriptures for the allegory destroy the true sence of the letter I aūswere that some textes of Scripture are onely to be vnderstand after the letter as when Paule sayeth Christ died for our sinnes and arose agayne for our iustification And some textes are onely to be vnderstand spiritually or in the way of allegory As when Paule sayth Christ was the stone when Christ sayth him selfe I am a very vyne I am the doore and some must be vnderstand both litterally spiritually As when God sayd out of Egipt cauled I my sonne which although it were literally fulfilled in the childrē of Israell whē he brought them out of Egipt with great power and wonders yet was it also ment verified in Christ hymselfe his very spirituall sonne which was cauled out of Egipt after y e death of Herod And agayne it is very spiritually fulfilled in vs whiche through Christes bloud are deliuered frō the Egypt of sinne from the power of Pharao y ◠deuil And I say that this text of scripture This is my body is onely spiritually to be vnderstand not litterally And y e doth S. Austen also cōfirme which writeth vnto Adamantus and sayth These sentenses of scripture Christe was the stone the bloude is the soule and this is my body are figuratiuelie to bee vnderstande that is to say spiritually or by the waye of an allegorie and thus haue I Saint Augustin wholly on my side whiche thing shall yet heare after more plainly appeare Now his example of his bridegromes ring I very well alow for I take the blessed sacrament to beleft with vs for a very token and a memoriall of Christ in dede but I say that the hole substaunce of the same token and memoriall is his owne blessed bodie And so I say that Christ hath left vs a better token then this man would haue vs take it for therin he fareth like a man to whō a bridgrome had deliuered a goodly gold ryng with a riche rubie therein to deliuer his bride for a tokē And thē he would like a false shrewe keepe away that gold ring geue the bride in stede therof a proper ring of a rishe and tell her that the bridgrome would send her no better Or els like one that when the bridgrome had geuē such a ryng of golde to hys bride for a token will tell her plaine and make her beleue that the ring were but coper or brasse to minishe the bridgromes thanke I am right glad y e ye admit myne example and graunt that the sacrament is left to be a very token and a memoriall of Christ in déede But where you say that the whole substaunce of the same token and memoriall is his owne blessed bodye that is soner sayd then proued For S. Austen sheweth the cōtrary as it is partly before touched and here after shal be declared more plainelye where you say that we fare like a false shrew that would kepe the gold ring from y e bride and geue her a ring of a rishe or tell her that her golde ring were copper or brasse to minish the bridegromes thanke I aunswere that we denye not but that the ring is most fine gold and is set with as rich Rubyes as can be gotten For that ryng I meane the Sacrament is not onely a most perfite token and a memoriall of the bridgromes benefites and vnfayned fauour on his partie but it is also on the other partie Eucharistia that is to say a thankes geuyng for the gracious giftes which she vndoubtedly knowledgeth her selfe to haue receiued For as verely as that bread is broken among them so verely was Christes body brokē for their sinnes And as verely as they receiue that bread into their bellye thorough eating it so verely do they receiue the frute of his death into their soules by beleuyng in hym And therefore they assemble to that Supper not for the valure of the bread wyne or meate that is there eaten but for the entent to geue hym thankes commonly among thē all for his inestimable goodnes But to procéede vnto our purpose if a man would come vnto the bryde and tel her that this goodly gold ryng were her owne bridgrome both flesh bloud and bones as you do thē I thinke if she haue any wytte she might aunswere him that he mocked and the more he sayd it the lesse she might beleue him and say that if that were her owne bridgrome what should she then néede any remēbraūce of hym or why should hee geue it her for a remembraunce For a remembraunce presupposeth the thyng to be absent and therefore if this be a remembraunce of hym then can he not here be present I maruell me therfore much that hee is not afearde to affirme that these wordes of Christ of his body and of his bloud must needes be vnderstand by waye of a similitude or an allegorye as the woordes bee of the vyne and the doore Nowe this he wottes well that though some wordes spoken by the mouth of Christ be to be vnderstand onely by way of a similitude or an allegory yet foloweth it not thereupon that euery like word of Christ in orher places was no other but an allegory for such was the shift and cauillation that the wicked Arrians vsed which tooke frō Christes person his omnipotent Godhead I graunt that the Arrians erred for as M. More sayth though in some place a word be taken figuratiuely it foloweth not therfore in euery other place it should likewise be taken But one question must I aske his mastershyp how doth he know that there is any worde or text in Scripture that must be taken figuratiuely that is by the way of a similitude or as hee calleth it a necessary allegory I thinke though some men may assigne other good causes and euidences that the first knowledge is by other textes of Scripture For if other textes be conferred vnto it and wil not stand with the litterall sence thē I thinke it must néedes be takē spiritually or figuratiuely as there are infinite textes in Scripture Now when I sée that S. Thomas which felt christ his woūds and put his finger in his side called hym his Lord and God and that no text in scripture repugneth vnto the same but that they may well stand together me thinketh it were foly to affirme that this worde God in that text should be taken figuratiuely or by way of an allegory But now in our matter the processe of Scripture will not stand with the litterall sense as
and had not receiued it And of this carnall minde were many mo Bushoppes a great while as are now the bohemes whom he after disprayseth and yet expoundeth the text as they doo but afterward they loked more spiritually vpon the matter and confessed their ignorance as I trust M. More will but now will I shew you S. Austens minde vppon this text which shall helpe for the exposition of all this matter S. Austen in the third boke De Doctrina Christiana the 16. chapiter teaching how we shall know the tropes figures allegories phrases of the scripture sayth Si autem flagitium aut facinus iubere videntur figuratiua locutio est Nisi maÌ„ducaueritis inquit carneÌ„ filij hominis et biberitis eius sanguinem not habebitis uitam in vobis Facinus vel flagitium videtur iubere Figura est ergo precipieÌ„s passionis dominicae esse commicandum et suauiter atque vtiliter in memoria recondendum quod pro nobis caro eius crucifixa vul nerata sit That is to say when soeuer the scripture or Christ semeth to commaund any foule or wicked thing then must that text be taken figuratiuely that as it is a phrase allegorie and manner of speaking and must be vnderstand spiritually and not after the letter Except sayth Christ ye eate the flesh of the sonne of man and drinke his bloud ye shall haue no life in you He semeth sayth S. Austen to commauÌ„de a foule a wicked thing It is therfore a figure commaunding vs to be partakers of his passion and sweetlye and profitablye to print in our mynde that his fleshe was crucified and wounded for vs. This truth thankes be to God doth S. Austen declare vnto vs which thing beside the opening of this text against M. Mores mynde doth plainely shew what he thought in the wordes of christes supper For sith he called it a foule a wicked thing to eate his fleshe then may you soone perceiue that he thought it was as foule as wicked a thing to eate his body seing his body is flesh and then consequently it shall follow y â— eyther this worde eate where Christ sayd take this and eate it must be taken spiritually or els that this saying of Christ this is my bodie must be figuratiuely spokeÌ„ but this worde eate is taken after the letter for they did in déede eate the bred therfore it must néedes folowe that this sentence this is my body must bee figuratiuely spoken Or els is S. Austen not to be approued in this place which thing our Byshops I thinke will not say nay Besides that S. Austen sayth Quando loquebatur dominus noster Iesus Christus de corpore suo nisi inquit quis manducauerit carnem meam â—iberit sanguinem meum non habebit in sevitam Caro enim mea vere est cibus sanguis meus vere est potus intellectus spiritualis credentem saluum facit quia litera occidit spiritus est qui viuificat That is to say When our Lord Iesus Christ spake of hys body except quod he a man eate my fleshe and drinke my bloud he shall haue no life in hym self for my flesh is very meat and my bloud is very drinke The spirituall vnderstandyng saueth hym that beleueth for the letter killeth but the spirite quickneth Here may you playnly perceaue that thys texte must onely be taken spiritually For he sayth that to take it after the letter it kylleth and profiteth nothyng at all and therfore I wonder that we haue bene led so long in thys grosse errour Thys saying doth y â— famous clarke Origine confirme saying Agnosce quod figurae sunt quae in voluminibus Domini scriptae sunt ideo tanquam spirituales non tanquam carnales examinate intelligite quae dicuntur Si enim secuÌ„dum literam sequaris hoc ipsum quod dictum est Nisi manducaueritis carnem c. occidit haec litera That is to say Marke y e they are figures which are written in the Scripture of God and therefore examine them as spirituall men and not as carnall and vnderstand those thinges that are spoken For if thou followe after the letter thys thyng that is spoken except ye eate the fleshe of the sonne of man and drinke hys bloud you can haue no life in you thys letter kylleth Alas deare brethren why should any man be offended with thys doctrine sith it is approued so plainly by such auncient and holy fathers Againe S. Austen sayth Qui manducat carnem meam bibit meum sanguinem in me manet ego in illo Hoc est ergo manducare illam escam illum bibere potum in Christo manere illum manentem in se habere ac per hoc quinoÌ„ manet in Christo in quo non manet Christus proculdubio non manducat eius carnem nec bibit sanguinem etiam si tantaerei sacramentum ad iudicium sibi maÌ„ducet bibit That is to say He that eateth my flesh drynketh my bloud abydeth in me and I in hym Thys is therfore the eatyng of that meate and drinkyng of that bloud to abyde in Christ and haue hym abyding in vs. And therefore he that abydeth not in Christ and in whom Christ abydeth not without doubt he eateth not hys flesh nor drinketh not hys bloud although he eate and drinke the sacrament of so great a thyng vnto hys damnation And euen y â— same wordes hath Bede vppon the Corinthians 1. Cor. 10. Thys one place is sufficient for to proue my purpose though he sayd not one word more For here he doth playnly determine that he which abydeth not in Christ that is to say he y e is wicked or vnfaythfull doth not eate hys flesh nor drinke hys bloud although he eate and drinke the Sacrament of so great a thyng And so must it néedes follow that the Sacrament is not the very naturall body of Christ For then the vnfaythfull should eate hys flesh seing he eateth the sacrament of hys body But that doth S. Austen denye wherfore it must néedes followe that it is but onely a token of a remembrance and a signe of hys body breakyng and a representation of hys passion that we might kéepe hys facte in memory and geue him thankes for his tender loue and kindenes which when we were hys enemyes tooke vpon hym to suffer most vyle death to reconcile vs vnto hys father and make vs hys frendes Thys saying hath S. Austen in an other place also where he writeth on thys maner Qui non in me manet in quo ego non maneo non se dicat aut existimet manducare corpus meum aut bibere sanguineÌ„ meum Non it aque manent in Christo qui non sunt eius membra non sunt autem membra Christi qui se faciunt meÌ„bra meretricis That is to say He that abydeth
that all maner of creatures were euill Thys thyng doth Tertulian improue by the Sacrament and sayth Christ dyd not reproue or discōmend bread whereby he doth represent hys body as though he shoulde saye if Christ had counted the bread euill then woulde he not haue left it for a Sacrament to represent hys body meaning that it is a sacrament signe token and memoriall of hys body and not the body it selfe And that thys is hys minde doth playnly appeare in hys fourth booke where hée sayth Christus acceptum panem distributū discipulis corpus suum illud fecit hoc est corpus meum dicendo id est figura corporis mei figura autem non fuisset nisi veritatis esset corpus Caeterum vacuares quod est phantasma figuram capere non posset That is to say Christ taking bread and distributing vnto hys disciples made it hys body saying thys is my body that is to say a figure of my bodye but thys bread coulde not haue bene a figure of it except Christ had had a true bodye For a vaine thyng or a phantasie can take no figure For the vnderstāding of thys place you must marke that thys hereticke Marcion agaynst whom thys author writeth dyd hold opinion that Christ had no naturall body but only a phantasticall body and thys opinion doth thys Doctor improue by the sacramēt of y e altar saying the sacrament is a figure of hys body ergo Christ had a true body and not a phātasticall bodie For a vaine thing or phantasie cā take no figure Lo here doth this olde father which was long before S. Austen or S. Hierome expound these wordes of Christ This is my body that is to say a figure of my body therfore you are to blame to call it new learning Now because they shall not of temerarious presumption reiecte this olde father I shall establishe his wordes by S. Austē which commendeth Christes merue lous pacience for suffering so long y e traitor Iudas as though he had bene a good man and yet was not ignorant of his wicked thoughtes Adhibuit inquit ad conuiuium in quo corporis sanguinis sui figuram discipulis commendauit ac tradidit That is to say he admitted hym sayth S. Austē vnto the maundye wherein he did be take and deliuer vnto the disciples y e figure of his body and bloud Here doth this holy father S. Austen call it a figure of his body And I am sure there is no man so childishe but that he knoweth that the figure of a thing is not the thing it selfe As by example the figure of Christ is not Christ hym selfe the figure of S. Peter is not S. Peter him selfe And yet we do neuerthelesse cōmonly call those figures by the name of the thing that they do represent As I may say when I sée y e figure of S. Peter this is S. Peter to whom Christ deliuered y e keyes of the kingdome of heauen And yet he were a foole that would thinke that figure to be S. Peter him selfe for it is only a represētatiō of him Besides that S. Austen sayth Non hoc corpus quod videtis estis manducaturi nec bibituri illum sanguinem quem effusuri sunt qui me crucifigent Sacramentū aliquod vobis commendaui spiritualiter intellectum viuificat vos That is to say you shall not eate this body that you see nor drinke that bloud which they that crucifie me shall shed out I haue geuen a certayne sacrament vnto you if it be spiritually vnderstād it quickeneth you What thinges can bee more playnly spoken Furthermore S. Austen sayth Sepe it a loquimu◠vt pascha appropinquāte crastinam vel perendinam Domini passionem dicamus cum ille ante tam multos annos passus sit nec omnino nisi semel illa passio facta sit Nempe ipso die dominico dicimus bodie Dominus resurrexit cum ex quo surrexit tot anni transierunt Quare nemo tam ineptus est vt nos it a loquentes arguat esse mentitos quia istos dies secundum illorum quibus haec gest a sunt similitudinem nuncupamus vt dicatur ipse dies qui non sit ipse sed reuolutione temporum similis eius dicatur illo die fieri propter Sacramenti celebrationem quod nō illo die sed iam olim factū est Nonne semel immolatus est Christus in scipso tamen in Sacramento nō solum per annuas pascha solennitates sed omni die pro populis immolatur nec vtique mentitur qui interrogatus responderit eū immolari Si enim Sacramenta quādam similitudinē earū rerū quarū sunt Sacramenta non haberent omnino Sacramēta non essent Ex hac autem similitudine plerūque etiam ipsarū rerū nomina accipiunt Sicut ergo secundū quendam modū Sacra mentū corporis Christi corpus Christi est Sacramentum sanguinis Christi sanguis Christi est It a Sacramentum fidei sides est Nihilest autem aliud credere q fidem habere ac per hoc eum respōdetur paruulus credere qui fidei nō dum habet effectum respondetur fidem habere propter fidei Sacramentum et conuertere se ad Deum propter conuersionis Sacramentum Quia ipsa responsio pertinet ad celebrationem Sacramenti Sicut de ipso Baptismo apostolus consepulti inquit su mus Christo per Baptismum in mortem Non ait sepulturam significamus sed prorsus ait consepulti sumus Sacramentū ergo tantae rei non nisi eiusdem rei vocabulo nuncupauit That is to say We often vse to say when Caster draweth nye that to morow or the next day is the Lordes passion and yet it is many yeares sith he suffered and that passiō was neuer done but once And vppon that Sonday we say this day the Lorde dyd rise agayne and yet it is many yeares since hee rose Now is there no man so foolish to reproue vs as lyers for so saying because we name these dayes after the similitude of those in whiche these thynges were done so that it is called the same day whiche is not the very same but by the reuolution of tyme like it And it is named to be done the same day through the celebration of the Sacrament through kéepyng the memoriall of the thyng once done whiche is not done that day but was done lōg agone Was not Christ once crucified in his owne person and yet in a mysterye whiche is the remembraunce of his very passion he is crucified for the people not onely euery feast of Easter but euery day neither doth he lye which when he is asked aunswereth that he is crucified for if the Sacramentes had not certayne similitudes of those thynges whereof they are Sacramentes then should they be no Sacraments at all And for this similitude for the most part they take the names of
the very thynges and therefore as after a certaine maner the Sacrament of Christes body is Christes body and the Sacrament of Christes bloud is Christes bloud so the Sacrament of fayth is faith For it is no other thing to beleue then to haue fayth and therfore when a maÌ„ aunswereth that the infant beleueth which hath not the effect of fayth he auÌ„swereth that it hath fayth for the SacrameÌ„t of fayth And that it turneth it selfe to God for the Sacrament of conuertion For the aunswere it selfe perteineth vnto the ministryng of the Sacrament As the Apostle writeth of Baptisme we are buried sayth he with Christ through Baptisme vnto death He sayth not we signifie burying but vtterly sayth we are buryed He called therfore the Sacrament of so great a thyng euen with the name of y t very thing it selfe c. If a man would auoyde coÌ„tention and looke soberly on those woordes of S. Austen hee shall soone perceiue the mystery of this matter For euen as the next good Friday shal be called the day of Christes passion yet he shall not suffer death agayne vpon that day for hee dyed but once and is now immortall euen so is the SacrameÌ„t called Christes body And as that day is not the very day that he dyed on but onely a remembrauÌ„ce thereof so the Sacrament is not his very naturall body but onely a remembraunce of his body breakyng bloud sheddyng And likewise as the next Easter day shal be called the day of his resurrection not that it is the very same day that Christ dyd rise in but a remembraunce of the same euen so the Sacrament is called his body not that it is his body in déede but onely a remeÌ„brauÌ„ce of the same And furthermore eueÌ„ as the Priest doth offer hym that is to say crucifie hym at Masse eueÌ„ so is the Sacrament his body But the Masse doth but onely represent hys passion And so doth the Sacrament represent his body And yet though the Masse doth but represent his crucifying we may truly say he is crucified euen so though the SacrameÌ„t do but signifie or represent his body yet may we truly say that it is his body Why so verely sayth he for the Sacramentes haue a certaine similitude of those thinges wherof they are Sacraments And for this similitude for the most part they take the names of the very thynges Blessed be God whiche hath so clearely discussed this matter by this faythfull father Notwithstandyng hée doth yet expresse it more playnly saying after a certaine maner the SacrameÌ„t of Christes body is Christes body Behold deare brethren he sayth after a certaine maner the Sacrament is Christes body And by that you may soone know that he neuer ment that it should be his very naturall body in déede but onely a token and memoriall to kéepe in memorie the death of his body and so to norishe our fayth Besides that his similitude which he after alledgeth of Baptisme doth wholy expound this matter for sayth hée y e Apostle sayth not we signifie burying but he sayth we are buryed and yet in déede the Baptisme doth but signifie it And thereupon S. Austen addeth that hée called the Sacrament of so great a thyng euen with the name of the very thyng it selfe And lykewise it is in our Sacrament Finally to be short I will passe ouer many places which I haue gathered out of his holy father and will touch but this one more S. Austen sayth Non enim Dominus dubitauit dicere Hoc est corpus meum cum daret signum corporis sui Et in eodem capite exponit Sic est enim sanguis anima quomodo petra erat Christus nec tamen petra ait significabat Christum sed ait petra erat Christus That is to say The Lord doubted not to say this is my body when he gaue a signe of his body And after in the same chapiter he expoundeth it For truly so the bloud is soule as Christ was y e stone And yet the Apostle sayth not the stone dyd signifie Christ but he sayth the stone was Christ Here. S. Austen sayth playnely that Christ called the signe of his body his body and in this chapter doth coÌ„pare these thrée textes of scripture this is my body the bloud is the soule and Christ was the stone and declareth them to be one phrase and to be expounded after one fasshion Now is there no man so mad as to say that Christ was a naturall stone except he be a naturall foole whose iudgment we nede not greatly to regard therfore we may well conclude that the sacrament is not his naturall body but is cauled his body for a similitude that it hath wherein it signifieth representeth his body And that the sacrament of so great a thing is called euen with the name of the very thing it selfe as S. Austen sayd immediately before This were proufe inough to conclude that all y e olde fathers did holde the same opinioÌ„ for who would once surmise seing we haue S. Austen so playne for vs which is the chiefest among them all who would once sur mise I say that he dissented in this great mattter from the other faythful fathers or they from him neuerthelesse I dare not let him stand post alone lest ye dispise him And therfore I will shew you y e minde of certaine other also and first of his maister S. Ambrose S. Ambrose wrighting vpon the Epistle of Paule to the Corinthians in the xi chapter sayth Quia enim morte Domini liberati sumus huius rei memoris in edendo potando carnem sanguinem que pro nobis oblata sunt significamus That is to say because we be deliuered by the death of the Lord being mindfull of this thinge meaning of the sacrament we signyfie â—he fleshe and bloud which were offered for vs. Here doth S. Ambrose say inough if meÌ„ were not sophisters but would be content with reason For he sayth that in eating and drinking the sacrament of Christes body we signifie or represent the flesh and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Not withstanding because you are so slippery we shall bynde you a lytle better by this mans wordes S. Ambrose sayth Sed forte dices speciem sanguinis non video Sed habet similitudinis Sicut enim mortis similitudinem sumpsisti ita etiam similitudinem preciosi sanguinis bibis That is to say But peraduenture thou wilt say I sene appearaunce of bloud but it hath a similitude For euen as thou hast taken the similitude of death euen so thou drinkest the similitude of the precious bloud Here may you see by y e conferring of these two sacramentes What. S. Ambrose iudged of it For he sayth euen as thou hast taken a similitude of his death in the sacrameÌ„t of baptisme so doost thou drink a similitude of his precious bloud in the sacrament of the altar And yet as S.
say yea rather the remeÌ„braunce of the sacrifice Graunt mercies good Chrisostome now do I perceaue y e pith of this matter euen as the masse is the very death and passion of christ so is it a sacrifice Now it doth but only represent the very death and passion of Christ therefore it doth follow that the Masse in very dede doth but onely represent a sacrifice And yet notwithstaÌ„dyng many tymes it is called a sacrifice of holy Doctours and hath the name of y e very same thyng that it doth represent signifie And euen so we may say of this sacrameÌ„t that as the Masse is the very sacrifice and passion of Christ so is the Sacrament his very body sacrifice that is offered Now the Masse doth but onely represeÌ„t signifie the passioÌ„ so the Sacrament doth but onely represent and signifie the body and very sacrifice once offered for euer NotwithstaÌ„dyng many tymes the Masse is called a sacrifice of holy Doctours and so the Sacrament is called the body and a sacrifice And hath the name of the very same thyng that it doth represent and signifie Furthermore Chrisostome sayth Ipse quoque bibit ex eo ne auditis verbis illis dicerent quid igitur sanguinem bibimus carnem comedimus ac ideo perturbarentur Nam quando prius de his verba fecit multi solummodo propter verba scandalum passi sunt Neigitur tunc id quoque accideret primus ipse hoc fecit vt traÌ„quillo animo ad coÌ„municationem misteriorum induceret That is to say he also dranke of it lest wheÌ„ they heard his woordes they should say why do we theÌ„ drinke bloud and eate flesh and so should be troubled For when hée spake before of those thyngs many of them were offended with his woordes And because that should not now also chaunce he hym selfe dranke first of it that he might cause them to come without feare to the partaking of those misteries here Chrisostome noteth y e Christ dranke of it to draw them from the grosse vnderstaÌ„dyng of his wordes and by his drinkyng to testifie vnto them that it was not his natural bloud nor his naturall flesh in déede but onely memorials and representations of his body and bloud And therfore he called theÌ„ misteries that is to say sacramentes For in this place a Sacrament and a mistery is all one thyng NotwithstaÌ„dyng sometyme this word mistery is more commoÌ„ and large in signifying then this worde Sacrament And I haue shewed you before that a Sacrament is the signe of an holy thyng it selfe that it represeÌ„teth albeit some tyme it beare the name of the very thyng it selfe as the Image of S. Peter is not S. Peter him selfe and yet it beareth his name Chrisostome sayth Caro non prodest quicq hoc est secundum spiritum verba mea audienda sunt Qui secundum carnem audit nihil lucratur nihil vtilitatis accipit Et paulò post Quid est auteÌ„ carnalit er intelligere simpliciter vtres dicuntur neque aliud quippiam excogitare Misteria omnia interioribus oculis considâ—raÌ„da sunt hoc est spiritualiter That is to say The flesh profiteth nothing that is my wordes must be vnderstaÌ„d after the spirit He that vnderstaÌ„deth them after y t flesh wynneth nothyng nor taketh any profit And a litle after What meaneth this to vnderstand after the flesh or carnally verely to take the thynges simply as they are spoken and to thinke no other thyng All misteries or Sacramentes must be considered with the inward eyes that is to say spiritually And after he expoundeth him selfe on this maner Interiores autem oculi vt panem viderint creaturas transuolant non de illo pane a pistore cocto cogitaÌ„t sed de eo qui dixit se paneÌ„ vitae quâ— per misticum paneÌ„ significatur That is to say The inward eyes as soone as they sée the bread they passe ouer the creatures thinke not of that bread which is baken of the baker but of hym that called him selfe the bread of lyfe which is signified by the misticall or sacramentall bread Would you haue hym say any more hee telleth you playne that Christ which is the very bread of lyfe is signified by this sacramentall bread And that is the thyng whiche our Byshops so fleshly denye now a dayes which thyng yet you may sée the old fathers conclude with one assent NotwithstaÌ„dyng yet I will alledge mo old Doctours so that from hence forward they may be ashamed to call it new learnyng Fulgentius sayth In illis enim carnalibus tempore legis victimis significatio fuit carnis Christi quam pro peccatis nostris ipse sine peccato fuerat oblaturus sanguinis quem erat effusurus in remissionem peccatorum nostrorum In â—sto autem sacrificio gratiarum actio atque commemoratio est carnis Christi quam pronobis obtulit sanguinis quem pro nobis idem Deus effudit That is to say In these carnall sacrifices in the time of the law was a signification of the flesh of christ which he without sinne should offer for our sinnes of the bloud which he should shed out in remission of our sinnes But in this sacrifice is a thaÌ„kes geuyng remembraunce of the flesh of Christ whiche hee offered for vs and of the bloud which the same God shed out for vs. First note that he calleth it a sacrifice which notwithstaÌ„dyng is but a remeÌ„brauÌ„ce of that sacrifice offered on the crosse once for all as it is proued before out of Chrisostome Then hée playnly calleth it a thankes geuyng remembraunce of Christes flesh and bloud and so concludeth with vs. Neuerthelesse because Sophisters wold soone thinke to auoyde this place I will alledge one other saying of the same author whiche they shall neuer be able to auoyde Fulgentius saith as Haymo testifieth Hic calix nouum TestamentuÌ„ est id est hic calix quem vobis trado nouum Testamentum significat That is to say This cup or chalice is the new Testament That is this cup or chalice which I deliuer you doth signifie the new TestameÌ„t In this place he doth playnly shew his mynde whiche can not be anoyded For euen as the cup is the new Testament so is the bread the body Now the cup doth but signifie the new Testament and therefore I may conclude that the breade doth but signifie the body Eusebius sayth Quia corpus assuÌ„ptum ablaturus erat ex oculâ—s nostris sideribus allaturus necessarium erat vt nobis in hac die sacramentum corporis sanguinis consecraret vt colleretur iugiter per misterium quod semel offerabatur in precium That is ta say Because he would take away out of our eyes the body that he toke and cary it into heauen It was necessary that in this time he should consecrate to vs
the sacrament of his body and bloud that that which was once offerd for the price of our redemption might continually be honored through the mistery To consecrate a thing is to aply it vnto an holy vse Here you may see y e he calleth it the sacrament of his body and bloud which body is caried vp in the heauen And also he calleth it a mistery whiche is inough for them that will see Also Druthmarius expoundeth these wordes this is my body on this manner Hoc est corpus meum in misterio That is to say this is my body in a mistery I thinke you know what a mistery meaneth Christ is crucified euery day in a mistery that is to say euery day his death is represeÌ„ted by the sacramentes of remembraunce The Masse is Christes passion in a mistery that is to say the Masse doth represent his passion and kéepeth it in our memory The bred is Christes body in a mistery that is to say it representeth his body that was broken for vs and kéepeth it in our remembraunce You haue heard all ready the mind of the doctours how the sacrament is Christes body And now I shall shew you how the sacrament is our body which doth not a litell helpe to the vnderstanding of these wordes which are in controuersie The sacrament of the aulter is our body as well as it is Christes body And euen as it is our body so is it Christes But there is no man that can say that it is our naturall bodie in déede but onely a figure signe memoriall or representation of our body Wherfore it must also followe that it is but onlye a figure signe memoriall or representation of Christes body The first part of this argumeÌ„t may thus be proued S. Austen wryting in a sermon sayth on this manner Corpus ergo Christi si vultis intelligere apostolum audite diceÌ„tem Vos estis corpus Christi meÌ„bra 1. Cor. 12. Si ergo estis corpus Christi et membra misterium vestrumque in meÌ„sa Dominipositum est misterium Domini accipitis ad id quod estis Amen respondetis respondendo subscribitis That is to say Yf you will vnderstand the body of Christ heare y e apostle which sayth ye are the body of Christ and members 1 cor 12. therfore if ye be the body of Christ members your misterie is put vpon the Lordes table yereceiue the misterie of the Lord vnto y e you are you aunswere Amen And in aunswering subscribe vnto it Here may you sée that the sacrament is also our body and yet is not our naturall body but onely our body in a misterie that is to say a figure signe memorial or representation of our body for as the bread is made of many graines or cornes so we though we be many are one bread one body And for this propertie and similitude it is cauled our body and beareth the name of the very thing which it doth represent and signifie Agayne S. Austen sayth Quia Christus passus est pro nobis commenda uit nobis in isto sacramento corpus et sanguinem suum quod etiam fecit nos ipsos Nam et nos ipsius corpus facti sumus per misericordiam ipsius quod accipimus nos sumus Et postea dicit IaÌ„ in nomine Christi tanquam ad calicem Domi ni venistis ibi vos estis in mensa ibi vos estis in calice That is because Christ hath suffered for vs he hath betaken vnto vs in this sacrament his bodie and bloud which he hath also made euen our selues For we also are made his body and by his mercy we are euen the same thing that we receiue And after he sayth now in y t name of Christ ye are come as a man would say to the chalice of the Lord there are ye vpon the table and there are ye in y t chalice Here you may sée that the sacrament is our body And yet it is not our naturall body but onely in a mistery as it is before sayd Furthermore S. Austen sayth HuÌ„c itaque cibum potum societatem vult intellegi corporis membrorum suorum quod est sancta ecclesia in praedestinatis et vocatis et iustificatis et glorisicatis sanctis fidelibus eius Huius rei sacrameÌ„tum alicubi quotidie alicubi certis inter vallis dieruÌ„ in dominico preparatur de mensa Domini sumitur quibusdaÌ„ ad vitam quibusdam ad exitium Res vero ipsa cuius est omni homini ad vitam nulli ad exitium quicuÌ„que cius particeps fuerit That is to say he will that this meat and drinke should be vnderstaÌ„d to be the felowship of his body meÌ„bers which is the holy Church in the predestinate and called and iustified and glorified his saintes faythfull The sacrament of this thing is prepared in some place dayly in some place at certaine appoynted dayes as on y e Sonday And it is receiued from the table of the Lord to some vnto life and to some vnto destruction but the thing it selfe whose sacrament this is is receiued of all men vnto life and of no man to destruction who so euer is partaker of it Here doth S. Austen first say that thys sacrament is the fellowship of hys bodye and members which are we And yet it is not our naturall bodye as is before sayd And then he sayth that the Sacrament of thys thyng is receaued of some vnto life and saluation and of some vnto death and damnation for both faythfull and vnfaythfull may receiue the sacrament And after he sayth that the thing it selfe whose sacrament it is is receiued of all men vnto lyfe and of no man vnto destruction who so euer is partaker of it And of this saying it must nedes follow that onely the saythfull eate Christes body and the vnfaithfull eate not For he is receiued of no maÌ„ vnto destruction And of this it must also follow that the sacrament is not Christes body in déede but onely in a mysterye for if the sacrament were his naturall bodye then should it follow that y â— vnfaithfull should receiue his bodye which is contrarye to the minde of S. Austen and against all truth Thus haue we sufficiently proued the first parte of our argument that the sacrament is our body as well as it is Christes And now will I proue the second part more plainely although it be inough declared all ready to them that haue eares that euen as it is our bodye so is it Christes Fyrst you shall vnderstand that in the wyne whiche is called Christes bloud is admixed water which doth signifie the people that are redemed with hys bloud so that y e head which is Christ is not without hys bodye which is the faythfull people nor the body without hys head Nowe if the wyne when it â—s consecrated
spiritualem alimoniam quā ipse det nā quae locutus sum inquit vobis spiritus sunt vita That is to say it is the spirite that quickeneth the fleshe profiteth nothyng the wordes whiche I speake vnto you are spirite lyfe For in this place also hee meaneth both of his owne fleshe and his owne spirite he deuided the spirite from the flesh that they might know through fayth not onely y e visible part but also y e visible part y e was in hym also that the wordes which he spake were not carnall but spirituall For what body shold haue suffised to haue ben the meate of all y t world And euē therfore dyd he make mention of the Ascension of the sonne of man into heauē that he might withdraw them frō the bodley imagination that they might hereafter learne that the flesh was called heauenly meate which cōmeth from aboue and spiritual meate whiche hee would geue For sayth Christ the wordes that I haue spokē vnto you are spirite and lyfe Here you may sée that Christ spake it of his owne fleshe and ment playnly that it dyd nothyng profite as infidelles dyd vnderstād hym For els it geueth life as it is receiued of the faythfull in a mysterie For as Bartram sayth in this mysterie of the body and bloud is a spiritual operation which geueth lyfe Without the whiche operation those mysteries do nothyng profite for surely sayth hee they may féede the body but the soule they can not féede 2. Besides that the Scripture sayth that that entreth in by y e mouth doth not defile a man for as Christ sayth it is cast forth into the draught And by the same reason it foloweth that it doth not sanctifie or make a man holy But the Sacrament entreth in by the mouth therfore it doth folow that of it selfe it doth not sāctifie or make holy of this text should folow two inconueniences if the Sacrament were the naturall body of Christ First it should folow that the body of Christ should not sanctifie the faythfull because it entreth in by y t mouth And agayne it should folow that the body of Christ should be cast out into the draught whiche thyng is abominable Wherefore it must néedes folow that the Sacrament can not be hys naturall body 3. Furthermore Christ would not suffer that deuoute woman which of loue sought hym at hys sepulture to touch hys naturall body because she lacked a poynt of fayth and dyd not count hym to be equall with hys father And much more it shall follow that the wicked which haue no fayth nor loue towardes hym shall not be suffered to eate hys fleshe with theyr téeth and swallowe it into their vncleane bodyes for that were much more then to touch hym And yet notwithstandyng they receaue and eate the Sacrament Wherupon it should follow if the sacrament were hys naturall body that they should in deede eate hys body which thyng may be counted a blasphemye agaynst God Moreouer Christ sayth he that eateth my fleshe drinketh my bloud dwelleth in me and I in hym Now we know right well that the wicked doe eate the Sacrament and yet neither dwell in Christ nor Christ in them Wherefore it must followe that the Sacrament is not the very fleshe of Christ And surely I can not excuse them of blasphemye which so directly contrary Christes wordes How can you auoyde these textes which Christ speaketh vnto hys disciples saying yet a little while am I with you and then I depart to hym that sent me And agayne It is expedient for you that I depart For excepte that I departe that comforter shall not come vnto you And agayn he sayth I forsake the world and go to my father And to be short he saith Poore men ye shall euer haue with you but me shall you not euer haue Now we know right well that hys Godhead is in all places and that as touchyng hys Godhead hee forsooke not the world when he ascended vnto his father Wherfore it must nedes follow that he forsooke it as touching hys fleshe and manhode And thereto agréeth the expositions of S. Austen and Fulgentius before alleaged yea and al other old faithful fathers Now if he haue forsaken the world as touching the presence of hys naturall fleshe and manhode as all Doctors define then ment he not that hys naturall fleshe shoulde be present in the Sacrament to bee eaten with our téeth And therfore though Christ so tell you yet must you take hym as hee meaneth or els you be begyled For if ye thinke that God both maye and will fulfill and verifye all thynges accordyng to the letter as he speaketh them I may call you an obedient mā as S. Bernard doth hys Monk Adam And may say as he doth that if that be the right way so simply to receaue all thyng we may put out the texte of Scripture which warneth vs to be wise as Serpentes For the text following is sufficient which biddeth vs to be simple as Doues Why doth your mastership graunt a necessary allegorye whē Paul sayth Christ is a stone or whē Christ sayth that he is a doore The scripture sayth hee is both twaine and syth God so sayth he is able so to make it And therfore by your reason we shall nede none allegorye in all scripture and then he that is most simple and foolish may be counted most faythfull And so shall we néede no faythfull fathers to expoūd the text but it shall be most merite to beleue the letter Thys I denye not but that God coulde haue done it if he had so intended when he spake the wordes But now y e scripture standyng as it doth I thinke he can not doe it As by example I thinke that God by the bloud of hys sonne Christ myght haue saued all men both faythfull and vnfaythfull if he had so intended and that it had so pleased hym But now the Scriptures standyng as they do I say hee can not doe it and that it is impossible for hym For then he might make hys sonne a lyer which sayth He that beleueth not is damned And againe He that beleueth not shall not sée life but the wrath of God abydeth vpon hym And euen as it is impossible to stand with the processe of Scripture wherin God hath declared his will that the vnfaythfull shoulde be saued although God might haue done it at the first if he had so would Likewise it is impossible the Scriptures standing as they do that the naturall body of Christ shoulde be present to our téeth in the Sacrament And as for our fayth it néedeth not to haue hym present in the bread For I may as wel eate him and drinke him through fayth that is to say beleue in hym as though he were as present in the Sacrament as he was hanging on the Crosse 1. And because you say that my
also committed Idolatry in déede And therfore S. Paule said vnto thē My deare beloued flée from worshipping of Idols I speake vnto them which haue discretiō Iudge ye what I say Is not y e cup of blessing which we blesse the fellowship of the bloud of Christ Is not the bread which we breake the fellowship of the bodye of Christ For we though we be many are yet one bread and one body in as much as we are partakers of one bread Christ did call him selfe bread and the bread his bodye And here Paule calleth vs bread and the bread our body Now may you not take Paule that he in thys place should directly expound Christes minde And that the very exposition of Christes wordes when he sayd this is my body should be that it was the fellowship of hys body as some say which seeking the key in this place of Paule locke them selues so faste in that they can finde no way out For Christ spake those wordes of his owne body which should be geuen for vs but the fellowship of Christes body or congregation was not geuē for vs. And so he ment not as Paule here sayth but ment his owne bodye For as Paule calleth the bread our body for a certaine propertie euen so doth Christ call it his body for certaine other properties In that y e bread was broken it was Christes owne body signifying that as that bread was broken so should hys body be broken for vs. In that it was distributed vnto hys disciples it was hys owne bodye signifying that as verely as y ◠bread was distributed vnto them so verely should the death of his body and fruit of his passion bee distributed to all faythfull folke In that the bread strengtheneth our bodyes it is hys own body signifying that as our bodyes are strengthened and comforted by bread so are our soules by y t fayth in hys body breaking And likewyse of the wine in that it was so distributed and so comforteth vs and maketh vs mery Furthermore the bread and wine haue an other propertie for the which it is called our body For in that the bread is made one bread of many graines or cornes it is our body signifying that we though we bee many are made one bread that is to say one body And in that the wine is made one wine of many grapes it is our bodye signifying that though we are many yet in Christ through Christ we are made one body members to ech other But in thys thyng Paule and Christ agrée For as Paul calleth the bread our body and vs the bread because of thys propertie that it is made one of many euen so doth Christ call it hys body because of the proporties before rehearsed Furthermore in thys they agrée that as Paules wordes must be taken spiritually for I thinke there is no man so mad as to iudge that the breade is our body in deede although in that propertie it representeth our body euen so must Christes wordes be vnderstand spiritually that in those properties it representeth his very body Now when we come together to receaue thys bread then by the receauing of it in the congregation we doe openly testifie that we all which receaue it are one body professing one God one fayth and one baptisme and that the body of Christ was broken and his bloud shed for remission of our sinnes Now sith we so do we may not company nor fit in the congregation or fellowship of them that offer vnto Idols and eate before thē For as Paule sayth ye cā not drinke the cup of the Lorde and the cup of the deuils ye can not be partakers of the table of the Lord and of the table of the deuills I would not that you should haue fellowship with deuills The heathen which offered vnto Idolls were the fellowship of deuils not because they eate the deuills body or dranke the deuils bloud but because they beleued put their confidence in the Idoll or deuill as in their God and all that were of that fayth had their ceremonies and gaue hartye thākes to their God with that feast which they kept They came to one place and brought their meate before the Idoll and offered it and with their offering gaue vnto the deuill godly honour And then they sat down and eate the offering together geuing prayse and thankes vnto their God and were one body and one fellowship of y t deuill which they testify by eating of that offering before that idole Now doth S. Paule reprehend the Corinthians for bearyng the gentiles companye in eating before the Idole For they know that the meate was like other meate And therefore thought them selues frée to eate it or leaue it But they perceiued not that that congregregation was the fellowship of deuiles which were there gathered not for the meat sake but for to thanke and prayse the Idole there God in whō they had their confidēce And all that there assembled and dyd there eate and did openly testifie y t they al were one body professing one fayth in their God that Idole So Paule rebuked them for because y t by there eating in that place and fellowship they testefied openly that they were of the deuils body and reioysed in the Idole their God in whō they had fayth and confidence And therfore fayth Paule that they cā not both drinke the cup of the Lord testifying hym to be their God in whom onely they haue trust and affiaunce the cup of the deuill testifiyng y t Idole to bée their God and refuge Here you may note that the meate and the eatyng of it in this place fellowshyp is more theny t cōmon meate and eatyng in other places For elles they myght lawfully haue dronkē the deuils cup with them the one day the cup of the Lord the next day with hys Disciples What was it more verely it was meate which by the eatyng of it in that place and felowship dyd testifie openly vnto all men that he was their God whose cuppe they dranke and before whom they eate in that felowshyp and so in their eating they praysed and honored the idole And therfore they that had their trust in the lyuing God and in the bloud of his sonne Christ might not eate with them And lykewise it is the in sacrament the bread and the eatyng of it in the place and felowshyp where it is receiued is more then common bread What is it more Verely it is bread which by y t eatyng of it in that place and felowshyp doth testifie openly vnto all men that he is our very God whose cup we drinke and before whom we eate in that felowship that we put all our afsiaūce in hym and in the bloud of hys sonne Christ Iesu geuyng God all honour infinite thankes for his great loue wherwith he loued vs as it is testified in the bloud of hys
of Iuye it is a signe and signifieth that there is wine to bee sold And this sacrament signifieth vnto vs and poynteth out before our eyes that as verely as that bread is broken so verely was Christes body broken for our sinnes and as that bread is distributed vnto vs so is his body fruite of hys passion distributed vnto all his faythfull And as the bread comforteth the body so doth y e fayth in Christes death comfort our soules And as surely as we haue that bread and eate it with our mouth and téeth know by our senses that we haue it within vs are partakers therof no more néede we to doubte of hys body and bloude but that thorough fayth wee are as sure of them as we are sure of that bread As it is sufficiently declared in my booke Agayne you may perceyue how wickedly they report on vs which affirme that we dishonour it whiche geue it the right honour that it ought to haue And you doe playnly dishonour it whiche geue vnto it the honor that is onely due vnto God We geue it the same honour that we geue vnto the holy Scripture and word of God because it expresseth vnto our senses the death of our Sauiour and doth more déepely Print it within vs. And therefore we call it an holy Sacrament as we call Gods word holy Scripture And we receiue this Sacrament with great reuerence euen as we reuerently read or heare preached the holy word of God which cōteineth the health of our soules And we graunt that his body is present with the bread as it is with the word and with both it is verely receiued eaten through faith But if we should knéele downe and pray vnto the holy Scripture men might coūt vs fooles might lawfully say that we doe not honour the scripture by that meanes but rather dishonour it For the right honour of a thyng is to vse it for that intent that it was instituted of God And hee that abuseth it to any other purpose doth in déede dishonour it And lykewise it is in the Sacrament which was instituted to kéepe in memory the death of Christ which if we doe any otherwise honour then we doe the holy Scripture vnto y t which we may in no wise make our prayers I say that then we should vtterly dishonour it Auoyde therfore this poynt of Idolatry and all is safe Finally we say that they speake well faythfully whiche say that they goe to the body and receiue the body of Christ and that they speake vilanously and wickedly whiche say that they onely receiue bread or the signe of hys body for in so saying they declare their infidelitie For the faythful will reckon that hée is euill reported of and reputed for a traytour and an other Iudas if mē should say of hym that hée dyd onely receiue the Sacrament and not also the thyng whiche the Sacrament doth signifie For albeit hée onely eateth the bread and sacrament with hys mouth and téeth yet with hys hart and fayth inwardly hée eateth the very thyng it selfe which the Sacramēt outwardly doth represent And of this spryng the maner of speakynges that the olde fathers doe sometyme vse which at the first sight mought séeme contrary to our senses But if they bée well pondered it may soone bée séene how they should be taken For many times when they speake of the Sacramēt and outward eating they apply vnto y e Sacrament and outward eatyng the fruite conditions of the inward eatyng thyng it selse because that in a faythful man they are so ioyntly ioyned that the one is neuer without the other As by example Mary is named the mother of God and yet she is not the mother of hys Godhead by the which part onely he is called God but because she is his mother as touching his māhode the Godhead is so annexed with the māhode that they both make but one person therfore is shée called the mother of God whiche in déede if it bée wisely weyed shalbée founde to bée abused speach And yet neuerthelesse it may very well bée vsed if men vnverstand what is ment thereby but if thorough the vse of this speach men shoulde fall into such an errour that woulde affirme our Ladye to bée in déede the mother of his Godhead thē necessitie should compell vs to make a distinction betwéene the nature of his Godhead and the nature of hys manhode and so to expoūde the matter vnto them and bryng them home agayne into the right vnderstanding As we are now constrayned to doe in this Sacrament because you misconstrue the sayinges of the Scripture Doctours Which notwithstandyng if a man vnderstand them say very well And many such maner of speaches are contayned in the Scripture As where Christ sayth Ioh. 3. There shall noman ascend into heauen but hée that discendeth from heauen the sonne of man which is in heauen This text doth say that the sonne of man was then in heauen when hée spake these wordes vnto Nicodemus here on earth which thing all wise men cōsent to bée vnderstanded propter vnitatem personae That is to say for the vnitie of the person For albeit his godhed was in euery place at that time yet was not his manhode by the which hée was called the sonne of man in heauen at that time And yet Christ sayde that it was in heauen for the vnitie of his person For his Godhed was in heauen and because the Godhed and manhode made but one person therefore it was ascribed vnto y t manhode which was onely verified vppon the Godhed as S. Augustine ad Dardanum doth diligently declare And likewise in the sacrament of Baptisme because the inwarde working of the holy ghost is euer annexed in the faithfull vnto the outwarde ceremony therefore sometime the fruite of the inwarde Baptisme is ascribed vnto the outward worke And so the scripture vseth to speake of the outward baptisme as though it were the inwarde that is to say the sprite of God And therfore S. Paul saith that we are buried with Christ thorough baptisme And yet as S. Augustine expoundeth it y t outward Baptisme doth but signifie this buriall And agayne Paule sayth as many as are baptised haue put Christ vppō them And yet in déede our outward baptisme doth but signifie that wée haue put Christ vppon vs. But by the inwarde baptisme which is the water of life and spirite of God wée haue in déede put him vpon vs liue in him and hée in vs. Which notwithstanding is very false for all the outwarde baptisme in them that receiue it not in fayth And vnto them it is but a bare signe whereof they get no profite but damnation And here you may euidently perceiue how it is sometyme in scripture ascribed vnto the inwarde worke and ceremony which is onely true in the outwarde veritie And this place shall expounde all
of the same Sonday Gaudete in domino semper c. And so postilled the whole Epistle folowing the Scripture and Luthers postill And for that SermoÌ„ he was immediately accused of heresie by ij Felowes of y t Kinges hall Then the godly learned in Christ both of Pembrooke hall S. Iohns Peter house Quéenes colledge y t kings colledge Gunwell hall Benet colledge shewed theÌ„selues and flocked togither in open sight both in y e Schooles at open SermoÌ„s at S. Maries at S. Austens and at other disputations and then they conferred continually togither The house that they resorted most commonly vnto was the white Horse which for despite of them to bring Gods worde into coÌ„tempt was named Germany This house specially was chosen because of them of S. Iohns The Kings colledge and y t Quéenes colledge came in on the backside At this tyme much trouble began to ensue And first the aduersaries of D. Barnes accused him in the Regents house before the Vicechauncelour where as his Articles were presented with hym and receaued hée promising to make aunswere at the next conuocation and so it was done Then Doctour Notoris a ranke enemy to Christ moued D. Barnes to recant but he refused so to doe as appeareth in his booke made to K. Henry the viij And this tragedy continued in Cambridge in preaching one agaynst an other in trying out of Gods trueth vntill within vj. dayes of Shroftyde Then was sent downe a Sergeaunt at Armes called Gibson who sodainely arested Doctour Barnes openly in the conuocation house to make all other afrayde and priuely they had determined to make search for Luthers bookes and all the Germaynes workes sodainely But good Doctour Forman of the Quéenes colledge sent worde incontinently therof to the chambers of those that were suspected which were in number xxx persons But God be praysed they were conueyed by that tyme that the Sergeaunt of Armes the Vichchauncelour and the proctours were at euery mans chamber goyng directly to the place where y t bookes lay whereby it was perceaued that there were some priuy spyes amoÌ„g that small company The next day in the morning the Sergeaunt of Armes caried Barnes with him and brought him to London before Cardinall Wolsey where after long waiting he by the reason of Doctour Gardiner Secretary to y t Cardinal of whose familiar acquaintaunce Doctour Barnes had béene before and M. Foxe maister of the wardes at the last he spake with the Cardinall in his chamber of estate and there before him knéeled on his knées Then sayd the Cardinall vnto them is this Doct. Barnes your man that is accused of heresie They aunswered yea and it please your grace and we trust you shall finde him reformable for he is both wise and well learned Then sayd the Cardinall what maister Doctour had you not a sufficient scope in the Scriptures to teach the people but that my golden shooes my pillers my Polleares my golden cusheons and my crosses did so sore offende you that you must make vs Ridiculum Caput amongest the people Wée were that day iolily laughed to sckorne Verely it was a Sermon more fitter to be preached on a stage then in a pulpit For at the last you sayd I did weare a payre of red gloues I shoulde say bloudy gloues quoth you that I should not be colde in the middest of my Ceremonies Then Barnes aunswered I spake nothing but the trueth out of the scriptures according to my coÌ„science and according to the olde Doctours and then he deliuered him vj. shéetes of paper written to confirme and corroborate his sayinges The Cardinall receaued them smilyng on him and saying wée perceaue that you intend to stand to your Articles and to shew your learning yea sayd Barnes that I doe intende by Gods grace and your Lordships fauour Then sayde the Cardinall vnto Barnes such as you are beare vs little fauour and the Catholique Church I will aske you a question whether doe you thinke it more necessary that I shoulde haue all thys royaltie because I represent the kynges maiesties person in all the high courtes of this Realme to the terrour and kéeping downe of all rebellions treasons traytours and all the wicked and corrupt members of the common wealth or to be as simple as you woulde haue vs and to sell all these aforesayde thinges and to géeue it to the poore which shortly would pisse it against the walles to pull away this maiestie of a princely dignitie which is a terrour to all the wicked and to follow your counsaile in this behalfe Barnes aunswered I thinke it necessary to be solde and géeuen to the poore for this is not comely for your caulyng nor the kinges maiestie is not maintained by your pompe and pollares but by God who sayth perâ—me Reges regnant Kynges and theyr maiesties raigne and stand by mée Then sayd the Cardinall loe maister Doctours here is the learned and wise man that you tolde mée of Then they knéeled downe and sayd we desire your grace to bée good vnto hym for hée will be reformable Then sayd he stand you vp for your sakes and the vniuersitie we will be good vnto hym And then sayd the Cardinall to Barnes how say you M. Doctour doe you not know that I am Legatus de latere and that I am hable to dispeÌ„ce in all matters concerning religion within this Realme as much as the Pope may He sayd I know it to be so Will you then be ruled by vs and we will doe all thinges for your honestie and for the honestie of the vniuersitie He aunswered I thaÌ„ke your grace for your good will I will sticke to y e holy Scripture to Gods booke according to the simple talent that God hath lent me Then sayd the Cardinall aunswere well I woulde aduise thée for thou shalt haue thy learning tried to the vttermost and thou shalt haue the lawe Then D. Barnes requyred hym that he might haue iustice with equitie but foorthwyth he should haue gone to the tower but that Gardiner and Foxe became his suertyes for that night And in the morning he came agayne to Yorke place to Gardiner Foxe and forthwith he was coÌ„mitted to y e Sergeaunt at Armes to bryng him into the Chapter house at Westminster before the Byshoppes and the Abbot of Westminster cauled Islip So soone as the Sergeaunt had presented Barnes the sayd Byshoppes and Abbot â–ª did first sweare him and layd Articles vnto hym who aunswered in like maner as hefore he had aunswered to the Cardinall and he offred vnto them his booke of probations who asked him whether he had an other for him selfe and he sayd yea sheweâ— it vnto them and they tooke them both from him saying that they should haue no laâ—… sure at that present to dispute with hym But demaunded of him whether he wouâ—… subscribe to his Articles or not And he subscribed willingly Then was he committeâ— to the Fléete and the Warden of the
came to teach both Peter and Paule learned his Disciples not to vse thē selues as Lordes but as seruauntes And marke the occasion that hée had There bée two newe Disciples brought vnto him and the old beyng not yet perfite thought scorne that these two should sit aboue all other y e one of the right hand and the other of the left hād But our master Christ reproueth this proude stomacke of theirs very straitely saying How y e Princes rulers of the infidels hath power ouer their subiectes but so shal not ye For hée that will bée greatest amōg you shal bée least Here our master Christ learneth none hypocrisie that they shold bée called lest in name and bée greatest in very déede but hée will that this doctrine shalbée expressed in their déedes My Lord the pope calleth him selfe in woordes the seruaunt of all seruauntes but in very déede hée wil bée Lord ouer all Lords Yea and my Lordes Byshops will bée sworne to hym as vnto a Lord they wil reken them selues periured if they burne not all them that will take the Pope but for a seruaunt Is not this a marueilous hypocrisie to bée called seruaunt of all seruauntes and yet desire for to bée taken as Lord and Kyng ouer all Kynges Yea and vnto this bée our Byshops sworne because they wil bée obedient to their Princes But and their consciences were rypped you should finde no mā sit there as a Kyng but my losell the Pope And we poore men must bée cōdemned for reprouyng of this And why Verely because my Lords haue sworne to hym agaynst their Prince and all his true subiectes But howe standeth it with your othe toward your Prince for to bée sworne to the Pope which is not all onely an other Lorde but also contrary yea and as the worlde now is the greatest mortall ennemy that our Prince hath For I dare say that if this wretched Clemēt could drowne our noble Prince with one worde it shoulde not bée longe vndone sine Clementia The common sayinge went in Hamburgh that this caytyfe hath not al onely excōmunicated our noble prince but also geuen away the kingdome to an other And this facte must you defende for you are sworne to y e Pope Yea I dare say if you had conuenient occasion you would declare your fidelitie I doe Iudge after your factes that you haue done to kinges in tymes past whensoeuer that you had power might to bring to passe y e which you haue conceiued agaynst your Prince If you thinke I iudge a mysse or els doe you wrong let me bée put to my proofe and you shall sée what an heape of holy factes y e I will bring you out of your own chronicles and bookes for the which you will bée lauded and praysed hyely that you haue so faythfully stucke vnto this dānable Idole of Rome Yea I dare say it had béene heresie within this two yeares to haue written or sayd thus much agaynst the lymme of the deuyll on our princes side This all y e worlde can testefye wherefore I thinke you will put me to no tryall But to your othe Howe doth it stand with your allegyance toward your prince to bee sworne to the Pope your owne lawe sayth that a lege man can make none othe of fydelytye to none other man but to his owne kinge Moreouer you doe remēber your othe made vnto your prince wherein you doe renounce all clauses wordes and sentences made vnto the Pope which may bée hurtfull or preiudiciall to his highnes How agréeth these ij othes you may set them togither as well as you cā but I know no waies to auoyde your periury For the very truth is that the kinges grace and his councell considering your othe made to the Pope to bée periudiciall to his regall power causeth you in your othe afterwarde made vnto him to reuoke those thinges that you haue afore sworne to y e Pope to declare that his grace his counsell did reckon your othe made to y e pope to bée against him therfore he maketh you to reuoke it by name naming the same othe also the same Pope So that you may clearely perceiue how that our prince doth suspect you for your othe making And in very déede the popes meaning yours was none other but for to betray y e king and his realme And therfore as soone as there was any variance betwéene y e king y t pope thē were you first of all assoyled of your allegyance dew vnto our king and that absolucion was blasen and blowen preached and taught throughout all the world all dores and postes must bée decked with papers and bulles for your discharge But for to helpe your Prince you could neuer bée discharged of your hereticall trayterous othe made vnto the Pope agaynst your Prince Here neither Peter nor Paule can helpe nor there is no key y e can open that locke O Lord God how haue we beene blynded thus trayterously to handle our naturall Prince But how this Caterpiller is come to bée a Lorde and hath brought kinges vnder hys féete I will speake God willyng after this in a peculiar treatyse It foloweth and to his successours lawfully and regularly entryng in After what lawe I reade in your owne bookes of law after which me thinketh there bée very few byshops made wherein I finde among all other good thinges that hée shoulde bée chaste of lyuyng méeke gentle to speake to mercyful wel learned in y t new olde testamēt and y e we shoulde not forbyd maryage nor should blame the eating of fleshe and should also beléeue that all maner of synnes as well actuall as original bée clerely forgeuē in baptysme How many of these things the Popes holines is indewed with all and how many hée aloweth his owne bookes and déedes wil testelie Wherfore I recken that your othe doth not meane this laws nor yet y e lawe that blessed S. Paule writeth of For then I recken that by the vertue of your othe you haue not béene bound to one Pope this 400. yeares so that it must folowe that you haue other lawes then blessed S. Paule speaketh of or the councell of Charthaginence to chose your Pope by the which as farre as men can recken by common experience and practice bée these In primis Hee that shall bée able to bée Pope must bée a vēgeable tyraūt neuer kéepeing peace but all wayes warryng for the defence as yée call it of S. Peters patrimonye To suffer no Prince to dwell in rest by hym but to snatch his possessions to the vnholy Church of Rome To set princes together by the eares tyll they bée both weary and then to take y e matter in his hande and neuer to make an ende tyll both partyes hath geuen some possessiōs to his holy fatherhed to assoyle the soules that hath bene slayne through his packyng And hée
And if they had not so great possessions I am sure an C. would speake agaynst them where now dare not one for losse of promotion As for this article I will ouercome you with the witnes of all the world you may well condemne it for heresie but it is as true as your Pater noster Iudas solde our maâ—…ter but once and you sell him as often as hée commeth in your handes But I would it were that yée coulde proue mée a lyer and that you folowed any of the Apostles sauing Iudas onely Yea I woulde that yée were in certayne pointes as good as Iudas was It had béene better for you that you had not medled against mée in these matters For now I am compelled to speake many thinges which I would for shame of the worlde neuer haue spoken But now that you will haue it so take it to you and make the best you can of it THere is not the greatest Pharisie in this Church but I am sure I pricke him with these wordes and hée knoweth that they bée true though hée say the contrary and that doe I well know This article did I speake because of Doctour Rydle which on a tyme graunted in maister Doctour Buttes house that the Byshoppes were cleane out of order And therefore I say that I know it THese ordynary Byshops and prelates doe followe that false Prophet Balaam For they woulde curse the people but by the prouision of God they were compelled to blesse them that is to say to teach them to liue well though they theÌ„selues liue most mischeuously And so the Asses which they ride vpoÌ„ that is the common people haue their liues in abhominaiton This is the haynous heresie For it speaketh against the holy fathers which bée almost as holy as Balaams Asse that did once speake the worde of God to a good purpose And so doe they neuer But I graunt that I did offende in caulling you ordinary Byshops for I shoulde haue called you inordinate butchers And as for that that I compared you to Balaam it is your owne lawe 2. quest 7. Secuti sunt And cap. Nos si And as for your liuing all the worlde knoweth it I coulde tell here many holy pointes of Byshops liuinge as kéeping of mens wiues and daughters but I will not for I shoulde bée reckened vncharitable But you may doe them breaking not your holy charitie THey set vp an Idoll to deceaue y e people withall whiche is called Baall Peor or Baall Phegor that is interpretated gasping as their lawes and constitutions the which gaspe and gape to maintayne theyr worldly honour They cause vs to do sacrifice by fayre women that is by their carnall affections and swéete wordes so that God of Israell is forgotten And thus by their swéete wordes and benediction they deceiue the simple These bée y e false maisters that Saint Peter speaketh of These bée the fountaines without water for they geue no good doctrine to the people Where is the heresie in this because I coÌ„pare your lawes to Baall But looke whether the interpretation of the worde doe agrée wyth the nature of your lawes or not What doe all your lawes but minish the auctoritie of Princes and of all other Lordes and exalte yours onely Call you not that a gasping Idoll Let this article stand till you be able to proue it heresie NOw they sell vs they sell the people they sell holy orders they sell church halowing there is no better marchandise in Chepeside Wilte thou knowe what is the price of a Church halowing no lesse than xl shillinges They sell pardons and remissioÌ„s of sinnes as opeÌ„ly as a Cow and an Oxe is solde for they neuer graunt them without money The Suffragan of Ely did aske of maister Iohn Purgolde xl s. and the offring for halowing of S. Edwardes in CaÌ„brige yea and hée woulde not doe it so good chepe quoth hée but because he had a Goddaughter buryed in the churchyarde But this may bée proued by examples ynough For bryng yée forth one church in all Englande that you haue halowed without money or without hope of money and I will graunt my conclusion false And as for your pardons all the worlde knoweth your handlyng I dare say it is the best marchaundise in the worlde as you handle it But was it not a maruaylous blindnes and a great presumption so cruelly to handle mée for these articles was there no middell to haue punished mée for speaking agaynste you but that I must néedes be an hereticke I dare say there is not one among you so shameles y e dare come forth now at this day and proue these articles heresie agaynst mee But doubtles as long as I liue and am not restored to my name and fame againe which you haue violently taken away from mée will I bée vnto you a deuill and a pestilence I require nothing of you but my good name and fame to the which I haue right and to the which you ought of your charitie restore mée though I neuer required you I thinke you haue punished mée inough for speaking of a foolishe worde or twayne against you WIlte thou know what their benedictions is worth They had rather géeue thée then benedictions then one halfepeny Is not this a sore heresie You ryde thorowe stréetes and townes blessing man and stone but you neuer géeue halfepenye to man nor childe NOwe is come a pardon wherby they say that they haue power to sende an hundreth soules to heauen And if they may so doe without any further respect then may they likewise sende an other 100. to hell For it foloweth in the text Quodcunque ligaueris that is what so euer thou byndest Is not this a sore heresye to say that you may not rule this matter at your iudgment But this is a marueylous texte Quodcunque ligaueris for it bindeth in hell and loseth in heauen and openeth mens purses cofers in earth it deposeth Princes it interditeth landes it looseth a man out of his coote yea and often tymes it loseth a man from his wife yea and the horse out of the carte And all is done by this texte Quodcunque ligaueris Is not this a merueilous text that hath so greate a power I know not such an other in all the Bible IT is abhominable to heare howe they preach and teach that they may absolue a poena and a culpa which I am sure is impossible as they vnderstand it Make of this what you can and looke of your owne scholasticall doctours The which learneth boldlye that the keyes of the church hath none auctorite ouer sinne nor yet ouer eternall payne But all onely hath auctorite to chaunge euerlasting payne vnto a temporall payne that the pope may chauÌ„ge take away at his pleasure And amoÌ„g all temporall paynes you reken purgatory y e greattest Ouer the which y t pope hath full power This is
sake onely And that we haue néede of nothyng towardes our saluation but of hym onely and wée desire no other saluatiō nor no other satisfactiō nor any helpe of any other creature eyther heauenly or earthly but of him onely for as Saint Peter sayth there is no other name geuen vnto men wherein they must bée saued And also S. Paule sayth by hym are all that beléeue iustified from all thynges Moreouer S. Iohn witnesseth the same in these wordes Hée it is that hath obtained grace for our sinnes And in an other place He sent his sonne to make agréement for our sinnes Now my Lordes here haue you Christ and his very nature full and whole And hée y e denyeth any thyng or any part of these thyngs or taketh any part of them applyeth them or geueth y e glory of thē to any other person then to Christ onely the same mā robbeth Christ of his honour and denyeth Christ and is very Antichrist Wherfore my Lordes first what say you to this and vnto the propertyes of Christ If you graunt them thē are we at a poynte For they proue that fayth in Iesus Christ onely iustifieth afore God Secondarily if you denye if as I am sure you will for you had leuer deny your Créede thē graūt it How can you thē auoyde but that you bée the very Antichristes of whō S. Iohn speaketh For now haue we tryed your spirites that they bée not of God for you deny Christ That is you deny the very nature the propertie of Christ You graunt y e name but you deny the vertue You graunt that hée descended from heauen but you deny the profite thereof For hée descended for our health this denye you and yet it is your Créede You graunt that hée was borne but you denye the purpose You graunt that he is rissen frō death but you deny the profit therof for hée rose to iustifie vs. You graūt that hée is a Sauiour but you deny that he is alonely y t sauiour I pray you wherfore was hée borne to iustifie vs in part to redéeme vs in part to doe satisfaction for part of our sinnes so y e we must set a payr of old shoes a lompe of bread cheese or a lousie gray coate to make satisfactiō for y t other part Say what you will if you geue not all and fully alonely to one Christ thē deny you Christ and the holy ghost And S. Iohn doth declare you to bée contrary to Christ This may also bée proued by a playne Scripture of the holy ghost which is this No man in heauen nor in earth neither vnder the earth was able to open the booke or to looke on y e booke till the lambe came vnto whom the seniours spake on this maner Thou art worthy to take y t booke to open the seales therof for thou wast killed and hast redéemed vs by thy bloud How say you to this my Lordes In heauen was there none founde neither by the aungels nor yet by the seniours worthy to open the booke but Christ onely And will you finde that they could not finde will you set an helper to Christ whō they set alone But I pray you tel vs what bée shall bée All the world knoweth that they hée good workes But now from whēce come your good workes whether from heauen or out of the earth or frō vnder the earth If they were in any of these places where were they when the aungels and the seniours sought them Haue you founde them whom they could not finde but let this passe I praye you what will you lay for your good workes or by what title will you bryng them in to ioyne them with the lābe in openyng of the booke The seniours haue layd for them that the lābe alonely was worthy to opē the booke because hée was slayne and redéemed them with his precious bloud Now what cause laye you for your good workes The lābe hath alonely dyed for vs The lambe hath alonely shed his bloud for vs The lambe hath alonly redéemed vs These things hath hée done alone Now if these bée sufficient then hath hée alone made satisfaction and is alonely worthy to be our redéemer and iustifier Moreouer they that bée in heauen confesse that this lambe is alonely worthy to redéeme them Bée your workes better then theirs or cā your workes helpe them If they can then is not the lambe alonely worthy to redéeme them Moreouer the seniours fall downe before the lambe geuyng him alonely prayse And shall your good workes stande vp by the lambe Then bée they better then the seniours But let vs proue this thyng by open Scriptures S. Paule tooke so great labours to proue this article as hée neuer tooke in any other all because hée would make it playne and stoppe the mouthes of the agaynesayers But all this will not helpe them that haue not the spirite of God Neuertheles we will by Gods fauour doe the best we can to confounde the crooked enemyes of Christes bloud thoughe we can not make them his frendes yet at the lest we will so handle them that they shall bée ashamed openly so to speake agaynst him as they haue done longe tyme and so will we handle them by Gods helpe that all the world shal know that they glory in Christes name and by hym bée they also so high promoted in this worlde that they can not bée higher And yet deserue they of Christ worst of all men But let vs goe to our purpose S. Paule sayth All men bée sinners and wante the glory of God but they are iustified fréely by his grace thorough the redemption that is in Christ Iesu What is this that all men haue sinned yea and are iustified fréely How shall a sinner doe good workes How can hée deserue to bée iustified what call you fréely if there bée any deseruing lesse or more then is it not fréely What call you by his grace if it bée any part of works then it is not of grace For as Saint Paule sayth Then grace were not grace Here can bée no euasion the wordes bée so playne If you bring in any helpe of workes then for so much is not our redēption fréely nor yet is it of grace as concerning the part that commeth of works but partly of workes and then doe you destroy all Saint Paule and his whole disputation For hée contendeth agaynst workes clearely excludeth workes in iustification and bryngeth in grace onely Nowe that that is excluded in the whole by contention can not bée brought in in parte to the cause This is open in his wordes where hée sayth Where is now thy reioysing It is excluded By what lawe by the lawe of workes Nay but by the lawe of fayth We doe iudge therfore that a man is iustified by fayth without y t workes of the lawe Heare you not that the gloriation
iustification Is not this open lyeng on fayth to geue all to him yet as you say hée is not worthy of all for workes bée worthy of parte If fayth bée not worthy alone confesse it openly and gene workes his prayse and faith her prayse say not one thyng with your mouth and thinke an other in your hart For God searcheth the priuities of hartes Who hath required of you such a méekenes But I praye you how can workes helpe to iustification lesse or more when they bée neyther done nor yet thought of Who is iustified but a wicked mā which thinketh nothing of good works But these méeke lyes deserue none aunswere Wherefore let vs heare what holy Doctours say on this texte To hym that worketh not c. Saint Ambrose sayth on this maner It was so decréed of God that after y e lawe the grace of God should require vnto saluation alonely fayth Which thyng hée prooueth by the example of the prophet saying Blessed is that man to whom God doth impute iustification without workes Hée sayth that they bée blessed of whom God hath determined without labour without all maner of obseruation alonely by faith that they shal bée iustified before God Blessed are they whose sinnes bée forgeuē Clearly they are blessed vnto whom without labour or without any worke their iniquitios be remitted and their sinnes bée couered and no maner of workes required of them but alonely that they should beleeue c. Bée not these wordes playne God hath decréed that hée shall require nothyng to iustification but fayth And hée is blessed to whom God imputeth iustification without all manner of works without all maner of obseruations Also their sinnes bée couered no maner of works of penaūcered of them but alonely to beléeue Here haue you Sola fides and Tantum fides and here can you not say that S. Ambrose speaketh alonely of workes of the law but of all maner of works of all maner of obseruations yea and also of penaunce Peraduēture it will bee sayd as a great doctour sayd once to me that S. Ambrose dyd vnderstād it of young children that were newly baptised them their fayth should saue alonely without workes How thinke you is not this a likely aunswere for a great Doctour of Diuinitie for a great Duns man for so great a preacher Are not S. Paule and S. Ambrose wel auoyded and clerkely But I made him this aunswere that this Epistle was written of S. Paule to the Romanes which were men and not children and also the wordes of Scripture speake of the man and not of the childe And S. Ambrose sayth blessed is that man But at this aunswere hée was not a litle moued and sware by the blessed God let Ambrose Augustine say what they will hée would neuer beléeue but that workes dyd helpe to iustificatiō This was a Lordly word of a Prelate of a pyller of Christes Churche But what medlyng is with such mad men But yet peraduenture you will say how that I take a péece of the Doctour as much as maketh for my purpose Notwithstandyng hée sayth otherwise in an other place which I doe not bryng What is that to me yet is not my Doctour thus auoyded For you cā not deny but this is his saying and vppon this place of Scripture and this doth agrée with Scripture or els hée doth expounde Scripture euill Wherfore you must aunswere to the saying of the Doctour in this place for this is the place that is layd agaynst you and this is y e place whereby other places must bée expounded And if you dare deny him in this place then will I deny him in all other places by that same authoritie then bée the holy doctours clearely gone Neuertheles holy Scripture standeth openly agaynst you which if you deny then haue I a cause to suspect you Wherefore take héede what you doe But yet peraduenture will ye say that I vnderstand not S. Ambrose nor holy Doctours as my Lord of Rochester sayd howe I vnderstode not Tertullian hée had none other euasion to saue his honour with But this is not inough so to say but you must proue it other mē must iudge it betwéene you and me Here haue I translated a great many of their sayinges into English let other men iudge whether I vnderstand them or not Go ye to the Latin and let vs sée what other sense you cā take out But my Lordes remember that our God is alyue whose cause we defende afore whom I dare well say you are already confounded in your conscience wherfore doubt you not but that terrible vengeaunce han geth ouer you if you repēt not which whē it cōmeth cōmeth sharpely How are ye able to defend a thing that you cā not proue opēly by holy scripture Say what you will your conscience will murmour and grudge and will neuer bée satisfied with mēs dreames nor yet with tyranny Thinke you that your lawes and your inuentiōs can bée a sufficient rule for Christen men to liue by and to saue their conscience therby Thinke you that your cause is sufficiently proued when you haue compelled poore men by violēce to graūt it Then may we destroy all Scriptures and receiue alonely your tyranny But my Lordes this matter is not righted by your iudgemēt but by our master Christ and his blessed worde afore whose strayte iudgement you shall bée iudged and that straytly For when all your grace all your honour all your dignitie all your pompe and pride briefly all that your hartes doe nowe reioyse in shall lye in the dust then shall you bée called to a strayte rekening It is no light game nor no childes playe Marke it well for it lieth on your necke But what nedeth me to loose many wordes for if you be halfe so full of grace as you say you bée of good workes then will you recken it better then I can moue you But againe to our purpose S. Paule proueth the iustification of faith onely in these wordes No man is iustified by the workes of the law but by the faith of Iesus Christ and we doe beléeue in Iesus Christ that we may bée iustified by the fayth of Christ not by the workes of the law Marke how hée sayth that no man is iustified by the workes of the law no not S. Peter Howe thinke you doth not S. Paule exclude workes bringeth in alonely faith yea and that the workes of the law whiche were the best workes in the world and hée beleeueth to bée iustified onely by the fayth of Iesus Christ and not by workes and that proueth hée in these wordes of the Prophet A righteous man lyueth by fayth Here you not how a righteous man liueth by faith What call you liuing by fayth If hée liue any part by workes then lyueth hée not by fayth but partly by workes Thē is S. Paules probation vnperfite But let vs sée how your Doctours doe
damnation to rewarde Briefly her meditations and her thoughtes are heauenly and all that shée doth is spirituall For shée can not erre shée cleaueth so fast to the worde of God that is the veritie And for this cause S. Paule calleth her the piller and grounde of truth not that shée is so sure of and in her owne strength but that shée sticketh so fast to the lyuyng God and to hys blessed worde that is the very true Church that is scattered thorow all the worlde and is neyther bounde to person by the reason of dignitie nor yet to any place by the reason of fayned holynes but shée is a frée thynge thorow all the worlde as S. Augustine doth witnesse in these wordes The holy Church are wée but I doe not say as one should say wée that bée here alonely that heare mée now but as many as be here faythfull Christened mē in this Church that is to say in thys Citye as many as bée in thys region as many as bée beyonde the sea as many as bée in all the worlde for from the rysing of the sunne till the goyng down is the name of God praysed so is the holy Church our mother c. Here haue you playnely that the holy Church is the congregation of faythfull men wheresoeuer they bée in the worlde And neyther the Pope nor yet hys Cardinalles bée more this Church or of thys Church then the poorest man in earth For this church standeth alonely in the spirituall faith of Christ Iesus and not in dignities nor honours of the worlde as Liranus doth declare in these wordes The Church doth not stand in men by reason of spirituall power or secular dignities For many Princes and many Popes and other inferiour persons haue swerned frō the fayth Wherfore that Church doth stand in those persons in whome is the true knowledge and confession of fayth and of veritie c. O my Lordes what will you say to Lyra I haue great maruayle that you burne hym not It is hye tyme to condemne hym for an heretike for hée speaketh agaynst your lawe xxiiij q. 1. Quodcunque Where as your glose declareth that God suffereth not the church of Rome for to erre And Lyra sayth playnely that many popes haue erred and also that the Church standeth not in dignitie but in confession of Christ and of hys blessed veritie But now here wyll bée obiected that I fayne such a Church as our Logitions doe intentionem secundam that is a thyng y t is no where Where shall a man finde a Church that is so pure and so cleane that hath neyther spot nor wrinckle in her and that is wythout all sinne séeyng that all men must of trueth saye forgéeue vs our trespasse And if any man say bée hée neuer so righteous that hée hath no sinne thē is hee a lyer and there is no veritie in hym To thys I aunswere that thys holy Church hath sin in her yet is shée pure and cleane Marke S. Paules wordes Christe hath geuen hymselfe for her that hée might make her glorious So that the cleannes of this holy church is the mercy of God toward her thorow Christ for whose sake he layeth nothing to her charge yea and if any other person woulde hée is ready to géeue her his cleanes and to let her by fayth clayme of right hys purenes for her owne For betwéene them all is common as betwéene man and wyfe So that if the Church looke on her owne merites and of her owne workes shée is full of sinne and must néedes say demitte mihi debita The which shée néeded not to say if shée had none But if shée referre her selfe vnto the merites of her blessed husbande Christ Iesus and to the cleanes that shée hath in hys bloud thē is shée without spotte For by the reason that shée sticketh by fayth so fast vnto her husband Christ and doth abyde in confession of her sinne requireth mercy for them therfore is there nothing layde to her charge but all thyng is forgéeuen her And therefore sayth S. Paule there is no damnation vnto them that bée in Christ Iesu And that this may bée the playner I wyll bryng you S. Augustines wordes the which was vexed of the Donatistes wyth thys same reason that is layd agaynst mée hys wordes bée these The whole Church sayth forgéeue vs our sinnes wherefore shée hath spottes and wrinckles but by knowledging of them her wrinckles bée extended and stretched out by knowledging her spottes are washed away The church abydeth in prayer that shée myght bée clēsed by knowledging of her sinnes As lōg as we liue hereso standeth it and when wée shall departe out of thys bodye all such thynges bée forgéeuen to euery mā wherfore by thys meane y ◠church of God is in the treasures of God wythout spotte and wrinckles and therefore here doe wée not lyue wythout sinne but wee shall passe from hence wythout sinne c. Here haue you clearely that the church of God is clensed and purified by Christ for knowledgyng of her sinnes and not by her owne purenes Wherefore such a church there must néedes bée though that y e carnall eye can not sée her nor fleshly reason can iudge of her Wherefore wée beléeue thys article by fayth that holy church is a communion or felow shyp of holy men and know it not by séeyng or féelyng as wée doe the felowshyp of Drapers or mercers for then were it none article of the faith And it is playne that all your exterior signes wyth all your holy ornamentes as your holy myters your holy crossestaues your holy pyllers polaxis your holy red gloues your holy ouches and your holy rynges your holy annoynted fingers your holy vestmentes your holy challices and your holy golden showes yea take also to helpe you S. Thomas of Canterburyes holy showe wyth all the holy bootes of holy Monkes and all these togither can not make one crumme of holynes in you nor helpe you one pricke forward that you may bée wythin thys church For if these thynges coulde helpe then were it no mastery to make an Asse to bée of the church of God But our holy mother the Church hath an other holynes that commeth from God the father thorough the swéete bloud of his blessed sonne Iesus Christ in whom is all her confidence and trust Vnto whom she sticketh onely by sted fast fayth by whose purenes shee is also pure in that that she doth confesse her vnclennes for shee beléeueth stedfastly that she hath an aduocate for her sinne to y e father of heauen which is Christ Iesus and hée is the satisfaction for her sinnes hée of his mercy not of her merites hath chosen her for to bée his and because she is his therfore must she bée cleane so long as she abideth in him This is well declared in S. Iohn where our master Christe is
compared to the vyne and all the members of holy Churche to the branches that as the braunches can bring foorth no frute of them selues so cā holy church of her selfe bring foorth no goodnes except shee remaine in Christ by persite fayth This is wel proued by your owne law whose wordes bée these therfore is the Church holy because she beléeueth righteously in God c. Here you not the cause wherfore the Church is holy because she beléeueth righteously in God that is she beléeueth in nothyng but in him and she beléeueth nor heareth no worde but his as our master Christe beareth witnesse my shéepe heare my voyce and an other mans voyce doe they not know Also in an other place hée that is of God heareth the wordes of God How cōmeth this that y e Church of God hath so sure a iudgemēt that she knoweth the voyce of Christ frō other voyces can not erre in her iudgement Because that Christ hath chosen her and because she is learned of God as our master Christ sayth and because she hath as S. Iohn sayth the inwarde oyntmēt of God y ◠teacheth his all maner of verity so that she can not erre But why can shee not erre because she may doe what she will Because that all thing that she doth is well done because she may make new rules and newe lawes at her pleasure Because she may inuent a newe seruice of God that is not in Scripture at her wil Nay nay my Lordes For she is but a woman and must bée ruled by her husbande yea she is but a shéepe and must heare y e voyce of her shepheard and so long as she doth so long cā she not erre because the voyce of her shepheard can not bée false This may be proued by your own law whose wordes bée these y e whole Church can not erre Also in an other place the congregation of faythfull men must néedes bée which also can not erre c. These wordes bée playne what Church it is that can not erre that is the congregation of faythfull men that bée gathered in Christes name whiche haue Christes spirite whiche haue the holy oyntement of God whiche abyde fast by Christes word and heare no other mās voyce but his Now my Lordes gather you all togither with all the lawes that you cā make and all the holynes that you can deuise and crye the Church the Churche and the Councels the Councels that were lawfully gathered in the power of the holy ghost all this may you say yet lye and if you haue not in déede the holy ghost with in you and if you doe heare any other voyce then Christes then are you not of the Churche but of the deuill and théenes murtherers as Christ saith For you come into the fold of Christ without him you bring not his voice but you come with your owne voyce with your owne statutes with your owne word your owne mandamus mandamus precipimus precipimus excommunicamus excommunicamus These bée the voyces of murtherers and Théeues and not of Christ therfore you can not but erre for you bée not taught of God you haue not the holy oyntment you haue not the worde of God for you you heare not the voyce of the true shepheard therfore must you néedes erre in all your counsells This is an other maner of rule then my Lorde of Rochester doth assigne to examine your counsels by for hée sayth where that the Pope and the counsell doth not agrée all in one there will hée suspect the counsell not to bée right Who did euer heare such a rule of a Christean man yea and of a bishop yea and of a doctor of Diuinite where hath hée learned this Diuinite to recken a counsell to bée trew because y e the Pope and so many men doe agree in one yea and that such men as haue so often tymes erred in their coūcels as hée doth declare hym self rekening the counsell of Constantinople that had 330. Byshops and yet did erre and hée knew no other cause but bée cause the Pope did not agrée to them Is not this a resonable cause cā not the Pope erre let hym read his own lawe Distinctio 19. Anastasius Distinctio 40. Si Papa and also 24. q 1. Arecta in the glose and there shall hée fynde that the Pope hath erred Wherefore then should the matter stande in his iudgment Now how will hée by thys rule saue the counsels of constance and of Basell where in both counsels the Popes were condemned for heretykes As the same counsels make mencion also that the councels haue erred that graūted hée hymselfe but peraduenture hée will saye that they were not full Councels Now is it well amended what distinction is as conscernyng the veritie in a counsell that hath a thowsand byshops and in an other that hath fyve thowsand can the multitude helpe to the veritie Then had the Turke the veritie and we the falsed then had the Prophet Micheas the worsse part for hée was alone against iiij hundred so was y e verytie by y e Prophets of Ball and not by Elyas for they were foure hundred and fyftye hee was but one man Briefely Christes flocke is alwayes y e smallest nūber in this world but yet it is the best not the smallest number maketh Christes flocke but that Christes Church stādeth neyther by the greatest number nor yet by the smallest nor by the iudgmēt or numbring of man but by the callyng and eleccion of God Wherefore let my Lorde bring forth what counsell that hée will and if they haue not the word of God I will not all onely say they may erre but also that they doe erre in verye déede And that will I proue by the greatest lawyer that they haue called Panormitanus whose wordes bée these that Councels may erre as they haue erred as concernyng that contract of matrimony inter raptorem raptam and the saying of Saint Hierome was afterward preferred a boue the statute of the counsel as it is proued 36. q. 2. Tria for in thinges concerning the fayth is the saying of a priuat person to bee preferred afore the saying of the pope if hée haue better reasōs and scriptures of the new and of the olde testamēt for him then the Pope nor it can not helpe to say that the counsell can not erre because that Christ did pray for his Church y e her fayth should not fayle For I aūswere to this that though y e generall coūcell doe represent y e whole vniuersall church neuertheles in very déede there is not y e very vniuersall church but representatiue For the vniuersal church stādeth in y e election of all fayth full men all faithfull mē of y ◠world make that vniuersall Church whose head and spouse is Christ Iesus the Pope is but the vicar of Christ and not the
the Church bee and to whom they were geuen TO declare this matter our Schoolemen haue wrapped them selues in suche doubtes that they were neuer able to come out of theÌ„ nor yet to satisfie theÌ„ selues nor any good Christen mans conscience For all y e they write is but dreames of theyr own inuention and as Paule calleth them the doctrines of y e deuill agaynst the holy word of God and wringyng wrestyng the blessed worde of God to their purpose alonely consideryng how they might by right or by wrong stablishe the authoritie of miserable men not coÌ„sideryng the intent of the holy ghost whiche intended nothyng els in all places of Scripture but to opeÌ„ vnto vs Christ the loosing from our sinne by hym alonely The which thyng our dreamers and inuenters of all subtile lyes dyd neuer preserue nor neuer sought for but by despising the holy worde of God and stickyng so fast to their owne corrupted reasons dyd they fall into innumerable heresies dissentions and contentions and brawlynges of wordes and scoldyng lyke harlots so that none of theÌ„ could agrée with an other Wherfore that saying of the holy Prophete may well bée verified of them My people haue not heard my voice and Israell hath taken no héede vnto me and therfore haue I let theÌ„ passe after the desires of their own harts and therefore they shall folow their own inuentioÌ„s This is alwayes the sore vengeaunce of God when we will not beléeue and receiue alonely hys worde then doth hée let vs passe so that we can doe nothyng but erre Notwithstandyng we are so blynded that we thinke darkenes light and errours veritie This is openly proued by all our greate clarkly schoolemen and that it may bée open to all men I will recite what they learne of the keyes Duns all his scholers say that these keyes bée nothyng els but an authoritie geuen to Priestes whereby they geue sentence that heauen must bée opened to this man and shyt vnto the other so that heauen is opened shyt at the sentence of y e priest This is his learnyng Who could haue inuented such a doctrine but y â— deuill him selfe who can speake greater heresie then this is who can speake more openly agaynst Christe and hys holy Scripture If the authoritie of the Priest bée the keyes of heauen and can open open and shyt heauen then néede we no other thyng to our saluation but the authoritie of the Priest then can no man bée saued without the authoritie of the Priest then can there no Priestes bée damned For they haue the keyes of heaueÌ„ I thinke they wil not bée so mad as by their authoritie to shyt them selues with the deuill Briefely what néede haue we of Christ and of hys holy word For the authoritie of the Priest is the keye of heauen but let me bryng their owne words y e the matter may bée playner The keye in this purpose is taken after the similitude of a materiall key whiche is the next instrument to shyt and to open a doore whereby we enter into the house So lykewise the authoritie to geue sentence that heauen must bée opened vnto this man is called the keye c. To vse many wordes in refellyng this damnable opinion it néedeth not But agaynste them all I will set the authoritie of S. Hierome whose words bée these I shal geue thée y e keyes of heaueÌ„ This place the Byshops and the Priestes not vnderstandyng haue vsuâ—ped vnto them somewhat of the Phariseis pryde so y e they thinke that they may condemne innocentes and loose them that bée giltie when afore God not y e sentence of the Priest but the lyfe of the giltie is regarded c. Here you haue playnly that the sentence of the Priest is not looked on nor able to loose a sinner afore God Marke also that S. Hierome sayth you vnderstaÌ„d not this place Moreouer I would know of you all where you caÌ„ bryng me one example in Scripture that the sentence of a Priest hath loosed a sinner or bound a righteous man and if it can not doe this then is there an other thyng aboue the sentence of a Priest Furthermore that your auctoritie should bée the keyes of heauen it is a gaynst reason agaynst your owne learning For Duns and also Lyra of the same text Qnodcunque ligaueris doe playnely declare that your key of auctoritie may erre Now if it may erre then is it not the right key to the locke of heauen for the right key can neuer erre in his owne locke Wherfore at the most you can make it but a picklocke which belongeth to robbers and théeues onely Moreouer if this were the key theÌ„ should we neuer bée in suretye whether heaueÌ„ were opened or not First we haue no promise nor no worde of God made vnto this key And againe we can not know when it openeth heauen and wheÌ„ not for it may erre after your owne doctours And if it chauÌ„ce for to erre then are not heaueÌ„ gates opened So y e by this meanes we shall bée alwayes in doubt whether we bée losed froÌ„ our sinne or not Wherefore we must séeke out an other key that is the very trew key to the locke the which can not erre of the which we shall bée in surety and without all doubt But ere wee declare what this key is we will first shew the nature and the propertye of this key S. Augustine sayth That must be called a key where by the hardnes of our harts are opened vnto fayth and whereby the secretnes of mindes are made manyfest A key it is sayth hée the which doth both open the concieÌ„ce to y t knowledge of synne and also includeth grace vnto the wholesomnes of euerlasting mistery c. This is the diffynition of this key that we speake of after S. Augustine Now compare your power vnto this diffinitioÌ„ and sée how they doe agrée Fyrst what can your power doe which you call your key to remoue away the hardenes of the harte and to bring in fayth Agayne what can your key Iudge of the secreatnes of mans mynde Thirdly what can your power doe to mens consciences to make theÌ„ to knowledge their sinne yea where by doe you know your awne synne by your power then haue all priestes a like knowledge Fynally what grace doth your power include in hym y e may bring vs to euerlasting Ioye Wherefore you sée that this deffinition agréeth as well with your key as Chalke and Chéese Therfore must we séeke an other key y e hath all these properties This is nothing els but the holy worde of God whereby that we receaue fayth into our hartes as S. Paule sayth Fayth is by hearing and hearing is by the wordes of God And for this cause the holy Prophet calleth it a lanterne saying Thy word is a lanterne vnto my féete it is a lyght vnto my pathes
sometime they losse the coate frō his backe Our maister Christe sayth vnto you you haue receiued it frée geue it frée agayne and you geue nothyng frée But I know your aūswere You will say that you sell not your Masse nor Sacramentes nor the word of God but the labour that you haue about them O thou deuill when wilt thou bée without an excuse whē wilt thou graunt thy selfe gilty Tell me ye that bée without shame if you doe sell but your labour is it not sore and an vnlawfull price to sell it so deare what Byshop can deserue by his labour a thousand pound by yeare yet some of them haue a great deale more and labour nothyng at all How deare wil these men sell their labour if they shoulde bée tankerdebearers They would make water dearer thē wyne Yea tel me what labour there is with in the Realme that is halfe so deare sold as their idlenes is But you belly gods did not Christes Apostles take paynes labours about the ministration of the worde and in fulfillyng of their office more in one day then you doe in all your lyues and yet was it not lawfull for them more to receiue then a lyuyng For our maister Christ sayd y t worke man is worthy of his meate so y e our maister wold that they should receiue no more but that was necessarie Also S. Paule sayth our Lord dyd ordeine that they whiche preache the Gospell should lyue on y t Gospell Marke how hée sayth they that preach y t Gospell Now which of you all doth preache y e Gospel not one and yet will you enioye these innumerable possessions S. Hierome sayth on this same text you must lyue on the Gospell but not bée riche also Chrisostome sayth I say boldly that the byshops and Prelates of the Church may haue nothyng but meate and drinke and cloth c. Heare haue you playnely that if you did labour faythfully and truely in the Gospell you could haue but a lyuyng there on and no Lordly possessions but now doe you nothing in the worlde but excercise tyranny on them that would preach the Gospell and make lawes and statutes to destroy them and the holy Gospell of God so that Chrisostome speaketh well of you Beholde I sée men that haue no trew sence of holy scripture yea they vnderstand nothing at all thereof to passe ouer many things for I am ashamed to call thē mad mē triflers wranglers they bée such as know not what they say nor of what thynge they speake but all onely bée they mighty bold to make lawes to curse cōdemne those things of y t which they know nothing at all c. Bée not these your workes who can say but that these wordes be spoken of you who maketh statutes and lawes but you who curseth and condemneth but you how can you lay these thinges from you how can you auoyde thē so long shall they bée layd agaynst you tyll you can bring in one that is gylty of them I think that will bée long And yet will you haue these great possessions and bée also greate Lordes doing nothing therefore at al but al onely play the part of a byshop as a Christmas game player doth of a king and as a Popet which springeth vp and downe and cryeth Peepe Péepe and goeth his way So doe you make a coūtenaūce of great holines of great perfectiō but all y e world can testify what you doe in indeede More ouer you are more bound to the Gospell then all other men bee in y e world for thereby haue you all your honour all your riches all your Lordly possessions and if the gospell were not men would no more regard you then they doe Coblers yet deserue you worst of all men of the Gospell Wherefore I can no more say vnto you but the wordes of our Maister Christ Woe bée vnto you hypocrites the whiche shut heauen gates before other men and as S. Luke sayth you haue taken away y e key of science and neyther enter in your selfe nor yet suffer other that come to enter in Now let mée sée how all your keyes and al your power can assoyle you frō this same woe y t our M. Christ doth heare laye vnto you This worde of God byndeth you to euerlasting damnation let vs sée if your piklocke can open this locke then will I say that you haue the keyes of heauen or els not I thinke you may séeke all your clegge with keyes and fynde not one that will open this locke FINIS ¶ Free will of man after the fall of Adam of hys naturall strength can doe nothyng but sinne beefore God IN this article will wée not dispute what man may doe by the cōmon influence geuen hym of God ouer these inferior and worldelye thinges as what power hée hath in eating and drinking in sléeping and speaking in buying and sellyng and in all other such naturall thinges that bée géeuen of God indifferently to all men both to good and bad But here will wée search what strength is in man of his naturall power without the spirit of God for to will or to doe those thinges that bée acceptable before God vnto the fulfilling of the will of God as to beléeue in God to loue God after his commaundemēts to loue iustice for it selfe to take God for his father to recken him to bée mercifull vnto him to feare God louingly with all other thinges that mē doe call good workes this is the thing that wée will search to knowe Now that hée can doe nothyng in these causes by his frée wil our maister Christ prooueth it in these wordes Hee that abideth in mée and I in him bringeth forth much fruite for without mée cā ye doe nothing if a man abide not in mée hée is cast out as a braunch and shall burne Here it is open that fréewill without grace can doe nothing I doe not speake of eating drinking though that bée of grace but nothing that is fruitfull that is meritorious that is worthy of thanke that is acceptable before God For hee that hath not Christ in hym is cast out this is the first fruite of freewill than wythereth hée that is the second fruite this wythering helpeth hym nothing to goodnesse hée must wither let him doe the best than is hée gathered and cast in the fire this is the thirde fruit What can bée in the fire doe nothing but burne Hée can not lye there as a thing indifferent but hée must néedes burne hée cā not come out of y t fier by his owne strēgth let hym intende as much as hée can his intention can not helpe hym nor yet further hym So that all the might of fréewil when hée is left alone is nothyng els but firste to bée cast out and seconde to wyther so decayeth hée thyrdly to be
guided of the spirit of God bée the childrē of God not they that lyue after their owne fleshe not they that lyue after theyr owne spirite not they that bée ledde of their owne spirite but as many as bée led of the spirite of God they bée the children of God But heare a man will say Ergo then are wée well ruled and we doe not rule I aunswere Thou both rulest and art ruled but then doest thou well rule if thou bée ruled of the good spirite Vtterly if thou want the spirite of God thou canst doe no good Thou doest truely without his helpe by thy fréewyll but it is but euill done Vnto y t is thy will apte which is cauled frée and by euell doeing is shée made a damnanable bonde seruant When I say without the helpe of God thou doest nothing I vnderstand by it no good thing for to doe euell thou hast frée will without the helpe of God though that bée no fréedome Wherefore you shall knowe that so doe you goodnes if the helping spirite bée your guider the whiche if it bée absent you can doe no good at all c. Mée thinke this saying is sufficient if men would beléeue S. Agustine Marke how hée sayth without the sprite of God we lye in synne let our spirit doe y e best hée can For they bée not the children of God y t are guided after their owne spirite but after the spirit of God For our spirite can doe no good at all but euell if the spirite doe not leade hym Where is now our bonum studium our bonus conatus and applicacio ad bonum For our spirite can doe nothing but euell and is of hym selfe but a damnable seruant What good can a damnable seruant doe of hym selfe So that here it is openly proued that the frée will of man of his owne strength and of his owne power con doe nothing but synne But now commeth the damnable reason and fleshly wisedome will dispute and say if our frée will cā doe no goodnes what néede God to commaunde so many good thinges what neede God to geue those cōmaundementes that he knoweth well bée impossible for vs And if they bée impossible what right is in hym that damneth vs for that thyng that is impossible for vs to doe I aunswere O thou blinde and presumptuous and damnable reasō where hast thou learned of any other creature to enquire a cause of thy makers will or els to murmour agaynst the ordināce of thy lyuyng God What hast thou to doe to require a cause of his actes Hée hath made thée without thy cōsēt and counsell may hée not set lawes and commaundementes to rule thée by at his pleasure without thy counsel thou art worthy of none aūswere thou art so presumptuous nor there is no godly aunswere that will satisfie thée Neuertheles I will stoppe thy blaspheming mouth by thine own wisedome to thy great shame Fyrst this thing must thou graunt mée that thy God is Essenciall goodnesse and is nothyng but goodnesse Wherefore hée can commaunde nothyng but that is good iuste and righteous Which thynges if thou doe not or bée not able to doe thy maker may not let his goodnes vndone because of thy naughtines or for thyne vnablenes And if thou bée not able to doe those good thynges that hée cōmaundeth thée there is no faulte in the commaunder nor yet in the commaundementes Wherfore then doost thou grudge agaynst hym wythout a cause But yet wilte thou murmure and say how that hée knoweth how they bée impossible for thée Truth that is hée knoweth it Then wylte thou say wherfore doth hée cōmaūde them to mée O thou presumptuous creature it were sufficiently aunswered to thée to say that it is his pleasure so to commaunde What couldest thou say more what occasiō haddest thou to murmure what wronge hast thou But I wil goe farther Thy maker knoweth that they bée impossible for for thée hée knoweth also thy damnable presumptuous pride that reckenest how thou canst doe all thynges that bée good of thyne owne strength wythout any other helpe And to subdue this presūptuous pryde of thine to bring thée to knowledge of thyne owne selfe hée hath géeuen thée hys commaundementes of the whiche thou canst not complayne for they bée both righteous and good And if thou complaine because they bée impossible for thée then consider thy dampnable pryde that thoughtest thy selfe so stronge that thou couldest doe all goodnesse But what wilt y ◠now doe These commaundementes bée géeuen and can not nor shall not bée chaunged to satisfie thy presūptuous pryde Wherof wylte thou now complayne Gods commaundementes bée reasonable they be good they bée righteous and they bée laudable shal all these things bée destroyed to satisfie thy pride nay not so But thou shalt rather remaine wyth all thy pride vnder the damnation of these commaundementes What sayest thou thereto Cāst thou auoyde this Cāst thou say but this is right Canst thou saue thy selfe from daunger Canst thou auoyde thy dāpnation by all thy carnall wysdome Nay verely For hée that is thy aduersary is omnipotent Wherefore say what thou wilte so must it bée for it is Gods ordinaunce which may not bée chaunged But now wilte thou aske what remedye no remedy but this onely to confesse thy weakenes to confesse thy pryde to knowledge thy vnablenes to graunt y t these cōmaundementes bée lawfull holy and good how thou art bounde to kéepe them and to geue laude and prayse to God for them to goe to thy mercyfull maker with this confession and to desire hym that hée will helpe thée that hée will bée mercyfull vnto thée that hée will strengthen thée for thou art to weake that hée will geue thée his spirite for thy spirite is to fleshly to fulfill these spirituall commaundementes and doubt thou not but thou shalt finde hym both mercyfull and also gracious for hée gaue thée these cōmaundements for that intent secretly declaryng both thy pride also thy weakenes that thou mightest séeke and call vnto hym for helpe This doth S. Augustine declare well in these wordes If man doe perceiue that in the commaundements is any thing impossible or els to hard let hym not remaine in hym selfe but let hym runne vnto God his helper the which hath geuen his commaundementes for that intent that our desire might bée styrred vp and that hée might geue helpe c. Marke S. Augustine sayth that the commaundemēts bée impossible vnto our strength but we must call to God for strength The Pelagians dyd recken that they had got a great victory whē they had made this carnall reason y t God would commaūde nothyng that was impossible Of this reasō did they glory and triumphe and thought that they must néedes haue some naturall strength and power to fulfill the commaundementes of God séeyng that God would commaunde nothing impossible to man Of this same reason doth my
there bée a playner example what meaneth Paule in these words when they weare neyther borne nor had done neyther good nor bad but that the election of God myght stand Doth hée not clearely take away all manner of merites both de congruo also de condigno and declare the wyll of God to bée the cause onely But heare will subtyll blyndnes say that God sawe béefore that Iacob should doe good and therefore dyd hée chuse hym Hée sawe also that Esau should doe no good and therefore hée repelled hym Alas for blindenes what will you iudge of that that God saw How know we that God sawe that And if hée sawe it yet how know we that that was the cause of Iacobs election These children bée vnborne and they haue done neyther good nor bad and yet one of them is chosen the other is refused S. Paule knoweth none other cause but the will of God and will you discuse an other And where you say that God did sée afore that one of them should doe good I praye you what was the cause or whereby saw hée that hée should doe good you must néedes say by that that hée would geue hym his grace Ergo the will of God is yet the cause of election for because y e God would geue hym his grace Therefore God saw that hée should doe good and so should also y e other haue done if God woulde haue geuen hym that same grace Wherefore you gyauntes that will subdue heauen and earth leaue your searching of this cause and bée content with the will of God doubt not but the will of God is as righteous and as lawfull a cause as your merites can bée And doubt you not but S. Paule that toke so great labours in this matter dyd sée as farre in mans deseruing as we can doe yet hée concluded with these wordes of scriptures I will shew mercy to whom I shew mercy I will haue cōpassion of whom I haue compassion So lyeth it not in mans will or cunnyng but in the mercy of God Hée sayth not I will haue mercy on hym that I sée shall doe good but I will shew mercy to whom I wil. Hée saith not I will haue compassion of hym y ◠shall deserue it de congruo But of him of whom I will haue cōpassion This doth S. Augustine well proue in these words The disputatiō of thē is vain y ◠which doe defend y e presēce of God agaynst the grace of God and therfore say that we were chosen afore y e making of the world because y e God knew afore that we should bée good not béecause hee should make vs good But hée that sayth You haue not chosen mée sayth not that For if hée dyd therefore chose vs béecause that hée knew before that wée should bée good thē must hee also knowe béefore that wée should fyrst haue chosen hym c. Here is it playne that the election of God is not because hée sawe afore that we should doe well but all onely the cause of election is his mere mercy and the cause of our doing well is his election And therefore S. Paule sayth not of workes but of callynge Now goe to you subtill Duns men with all your carnall reasons search out a cause of his secrete will If you dyd beléeue that hée were good righteous and mercyfull it were a great comfort for you that the electiō stoode all onely by hys will for so were you sure that it should bée both righteously done and mercifully but you haue no fayth therfore must you nedes mystrust God and of that fall you to inuent causes of election of your own strength As one should say béecause God will not of his righteousnes or of his mercy choose vs we will be sure that we shall bée elected For fyrst will we inuent that the election commeth of deseruyng and then will we also dreame certayne workes that shall thereunto bée appoynted of vs and those will we doe at our pleasure so that the election and reprobacion shall stande all in your hands let God doe what that pleaseth him But now béecause there bée certayne open places of scripture that geue onely the cause to God all onely of election also of reprobation therefore are these men sore troubled and can not tell no other remedy but all onely to studye how they may wring wrest the open scriptures to the fortifiing of their errour and to the satisfyinge of their carnall reason so that where the holy Ghost sayth I will obdurate the hart of Pharao they will take vpon them to learne and to teach the holy Ghost to speake better and to say of this maner I will suffer Pharao to bée indurated but I will not doe it but my easynes my softnes whereby that I shall suffer him shall bring other men to repentaunce but Pharo shal it make more obstinate in malice So that God doth indurate as you say when hée doth not chastice a synner but sheweth softnes and easynes and sufferaunce to hym Hée is mercifull when hée doth call a sinner to repentaunce by affiction and scourging So that induration after your exposition is nothing els but for to suffer euyll by softnes and by goodnes To haue mercy is nothing els but to correcte to scourge and to punyshe men for their synnes This is the exposition of induration after S. Hierome and after your common glose S. Hieromes wordes bée these God doth indurate when hée doth not by and by castigate a synner Hée hath mercy when hée doth call a synner by and by vnto repentāce by afflictions c. This is auctoritie inough as you thinke what shoulde you search any farther Dyd not these men vnderstand scripture Is not this exposition playne This taketh away all inconueniēces By this exposition God is not the auctor of euell This is a clarkely exposition Briefly this this must néedes bee the true expositiō Wherfore it weare better for you to erre with S. Hierome and with our oulde schoolemen then for to say true with these newe heretykes so call you all them that will reproue oulde errours Now haue you well defended the matter Now is your cause well proued Now must the holy Ghost chang his wordes For hée hath new schoolemaysters And wheare hée was wont to say I haue hardened Pharos hart Now must hée say Pharao hath hardened hym selfe by my softnes and by my easines but I haue not done it But yet I pray you how woulde you satisfie a weake conscience that stickes faste to the worde of God and reckeneth that the holy Ghost knoweth well what hée shal speake and wil speake nothing without a great cause but that that hée speaketh shall bée so well spoken that you can not amende it How thynke you is it sufficient to say to this poore man S. Hierome and all schoole men say so holde thou thy peace
when you are at home the godly Bibles and receaue the thyng therein with great studye for thereby shall you haue great aduantage c. These wordes bée so plaine that I can adde nothyng to them woulde you that wée shoulde take you for byshops and for holy fathers that bée so openly agaynst Scripture and so centrary to holy doctours That will I neuer doe while I liue I will neuer looke to sée other Antichristes then you and so will I take you till I sée almighty God conuerte you Also the same doctour saith Which of you all that bée here if it were required coulde say one Psalme without the booke or any other part of holy scripture not one doubtles But this is not alonely the worste but that you bée so slow and so remisse vnto spirituall thinges and vnto deuillishnesse you are hotter then any fier but men will defende this mischief with this excuse I am no religious mā I haue a wife and children and a house to care for This is y e excuse wherewith you doe as it were with a pestilence corrupt all thinges for you doe recken that the studye of holy Scripture béelongeth alonely vnto religious men when they bée much more necessary vnto you then vnto them c. Here may you sée that your damnable institution was in the hartes of men in Chrisostomes dayes howe they woulde reade no scriptures but you sée hée condemneth it and calleth it a pestilēce and will you now bring it in agayne If you had but a lousie statute of your owne against mée or an other man you woulde call vs hetikes But you neither regarde Christes holy worde nor holy Doctours nor yet any other thinge y e is agaynst you But let vs sée what your owne lawe saith to this If Christ as Paul sayth bée the power and the wisdome of God thē to bée ignoraunt in scriptures is as much as to bée ignoraunt of Christ c. Here haue you playnely that to take away scriptures from lay men is as much as to take away Christ frō them the which no doubt but that you doe intēde in your harts to doe and that thing God knoweth and your workes doe declare it the which God shall aduenge full straitly ouer you Also in an other place I will set my meditation in thy iustifications and I will not forgette thy wordes the which thing is excéeding good for all Christen men to obserue and kéepe c. Here is a counsell of your owne that hath admitted that all Christen men shall study Scripture And will you now condemne it Is there neither Scripture of God nor practise of Christē men nor exposition of Doctours nor your owne law nor yet any statute of counsels that will hold agaynst you You bée marueilous giantes how shal a mā behaue him selfe to handle with you it is not possible to ouercome you for you wil admitte nothyng that is against you But yet will I not so leue you but I will first declare it manifestly y e you bée cōtrary to Christ and to all holy doctours S. Hierome reprooueth you very sore in these wordes O Paula and Eustochium if there bée any thyng in this life that doth preserue a wise mā and doth persuade him to abide with a good will in the oppressions and the thraldomes of the world I doe reckē that specially it is the meditations and the study of holy scripture séeyng that we doe differre from other creatures specially in that that we bée reasonable in that that we can speake now is reason and all maner of wordes cōteined in godly Scripture whereby that we may learne to knowe God also the cause wherefore we bée created Wherfore I doe sore marueile y ◠there bée certein men the which geue thē selues to slouthfulnes sluggishnes and will not learne those things that bée good but recken those men worthy to bée reprooued that haue that good mynde c. Marke how that this was written to two women that were learned Also hée reckeneth nothyng better then to study holy scriptures hée also marueileth that certaine will neither study Scriptures them selues nor yet let other mē study thē It is well knowē that these wordes pricke no men but you and ye bée so slouthfull so geuen to voluptuousnes that you your selues will not study Scriptures nor yet suffer other mē to study them but if you doe study them it is to deceiue your simple and poore brother there by and to maintaine your abhominable liuing with wrostyng and wryngyng of them other profite commeth there none of your study as all the worlde knoweth For you may not preach but when you haue damnably condemned Christes blessed word or els by violence made some of your poore brethren heretickes then come you with all your gorgious estate pompe and pride to out face Christ and your simple brother with your outward dānable pride afore the face of the world But my Lordes leue of your fasing and your brasing for our Lord whose cause we defend agaynst you will at length not bée out faced Remēber how the holy ghost prayeth against you saying iudge them Lord that they may fall from their cogitations expell them Lord for they haue prouoked thée doubte you not but this holy spirite will preuaile agaynst you though God suffer you for a season yet hath hée till this day defended him selfe his godly wordes agaynst all the proude crakyngs of the world and thinke you that hée wil now take a fall at your hand nay nay hée shall first thrust you out headlonge that all the world shall take example by you this is my beléeue For that word that you haue cōdemned doth thus learne me Wherfore if you doe not reuoke the condemnation of the new Testament and ordeine that all Christen men may read holy Scripture you shal haue the greatest shame that euer men had in this world for you are neuer able to defend it by any meanes nor by any power y e is in earth And if all power in earth wil withstand it hée shall rather bryng them all to dust and raise vp of stones newe rulers You wormes meate you stinking car rion you nourishmēt of hell fire how dare you thus presume against your God omnipotent whether will you flie to auoyde his daunger Heauen earth water and fire sunne moone and starres saintes and angels man and child bée against you and holde you accursed What though the deuill laugh on you for a season Remember the ende but God geue you hys grace that I lose not my labour about you But now let mée assoyle your carnall reasons that you bring for you The fyrst is this euyll men doe take an occasion of heresy out of scriptures Wherfore it is best they haue it not I aunswere lykewise good men doe take an occasion of goodnes there of Ergo the people ought to haue
Wherfore we wil now speake of the other power which men call spirituall Fyrst here is to be noted that this is no power nor none auctoritie worldly but all onely a ministration of the word of God and a spirituall regiment preaching the gouerning of the soule and the mynistration of y e spirit hauing nothing to doe with the erterior Iustice or righteousnes of the worlde and therfore hath it no power by right and law to make any statutes or lawes to order the worlde by but all onely faithfully truely to preach and to minister the word of God ther by instructing the conscience of man nothing addyng thereto nor taking there from but as S. Paule sayth to abyde in those thinges that they haue learned and that bée commytted vnto them for S. Paule as hée hym selfe sayth â—urst speake no other thing but those things which christ had wroght by him For hée curseth him bée he maÌ„ or Angel that preacheth any other gospell then hée had preached Therefore the Prophet commaundeth vs that we should not heare the wordes of those prophetes which disceaue vs for they speake visions of their owne hartes and not out of y â— mouth of god and yet speake they in the name of God Wherefore these men so long as they speake onely y â— worde of God so long are they to be heard as Christ himself after y e saying hée y e heareth you hereth mée also whatsoeuer they say vnto you sytting in the chayre of Moses do it On y e which text speketh S. Augustine By syttyng in y e chayre is to vnderstand the learning of the lawe of God and therefore God doth teach by them but if they will teache their owne doctrine heare it not doe it not for such men séeke that is theirs and not Christes c. These wordes bée playne agaynst all them that preach any thing but the law of God onely Wherfore if these mynysters will of tyranny aboue the worde of God make any lawe or statute it must bee consydered after two maner of wayes fyrst whether it bée openly and derectly agaynst the word of God and to y e destructioÌ„ of y e faith as that statute is whereby they haue condemned the new testament also forbydden certayne men to preach the worde of God hauing no trew cause aganst them but all onely their malicious suspectioÌ„ also y e learning wherby they learne that workes doe iustifye moreouer that statute whereby they bynde men vnder the payne of damnation to bée assoyled of them These statutes I say with other lyke men are not bouÌ„d for to obey neither of charite for here is faith hurt which geueth no place to charitie nor yet for auoyding of sclaunder for the worde of God may not bée auoyded nor yet géeue place vnto sclauÌ„der for then shoulde it neuer bée preached but it must bée faâ—â—e stucke vnto and the more that men bée offended withall and the stiffer that they hée against it the more openly and playnely yea and that to their faces that make such statutes mâ—st wée resiste them wyth these wordes wée are more bounde to obey God then man This is well proued by Hilarius wordes All maner of plantes that hée not planted of the father of heauen must bée plucked vp by the rootes that is to say the traditions of men by whose meanes the coÌ„maundementes of the lawe hée broken must bée destroyed and therefore caulleth hée theÌ„ blynde guides of the waye to euerlasting life béecause they sée not that thyng they promise and for that cause hée sayth that both the blynde guides and they that bee led shall fall into the dyke c. Marke that all traditions of men which are agaynst Gods lawe must be destroyed Therfore let euery man take héede for it longeth to their charge for both the blynde guides and also they that bée led shall fall in the dyke It shall bée none excuse for hym that is led to say that hys guyde was blynde but let them heare the worde of God by his holy prophetes walke not in the preceptes of your fathers nor kéepe not their iudgemeÌ„ts but walke in my preceptes and kéepe my iudgementes The other maner of statutes bée when certaine thinges that bée caulled indifferent bée commaunded as thinges to bée done of necessitie and vnder the paynes of deadly sinne As for an example To eate fleshe or fishe this day or that day is indifferent and frée also to goe in this rayment of this colour or that colour to shaue our heades or not a priest to wear a loÌ„g gowne or a short a gray Fryer to weare a gray coate or a russet a whyte Fryer to weare a white or a blacke a Priest to marry or not to marry an Heremyt to haue a bearde or not These with all other such outwarde workes bée thinges indifferent and may bée vsed and also left Now if the Byshoppes will make any lawe or statute that these thynges shall bée determinately vsed so that it shall not bée lawful for vs to leaue it vndone but that wée must precisely doe them and not the contrary vnder the payne of deadly sinne here must they bée withstanded and in no wise obeyed â—or in this is hurt our fayth and libertie of Christendome whereby wée are frée and not bounde to any exteriour worke but frée in all things and vnto all men at all tymes and in all maner except it bee in such a cause where as brotherly charitie or the common peace should bée offended Therefore in all these thynges bée wée frée and wée must withstand them that will take this libertie from vs with thys texte of Scripture Wée are bought with the price of Christes bloud wée will not bée the seruauntes of men This texte is open against them that will bynde mennes conscience vnto sinne in those things that Christ hath lefte them frée in Of this wée haue an euident example of Saint Paule the whiche would not circumcise Titus when the false brethren woulde haue compelled hym thereunto as a thynge of necessitie vnto whom S. Paule gaue no romthe as coÌ„cernyng to bée brought into subiectioÌ„ S. Paul dyd not withstand them bycause that CircumcisioÌ„ was vnlawfull or might not bée vsed of Christen men but bycause that they would haue compelled hym vnto it as vnto a thyng of necessitie that thyng woulde not Saint Paule suffer for that was agaynst the libertie that we haue in Christ Iesus as hée sayth here playnely Wherfore we bée not alonely by Christe made frée from sinne but also made frée in vsing all maner of thynges that bée in different and vnto them we can not bée bounde as vnto thynges of necessitie as on the Friday to eate fish and thereunto bée bounde in conscience vnder the payne of deadly sinne In this we may not obey for it is against the word of God not béecause it is euill to
if they hée of good and honest deâ—…our well learned To this we aunswere sayth the Pope that if they bée gotteÌ„ of lawfull marriage there bée none other Canonicall impediment then may they lawfully bée promoted vnto holy orders and may enioy that same benefice which their fathers had before c. This no maÌ„ caÌ„ not deny but y t law speaketh of Priestes children y t were gotten in lawfull matrimony Wherfore it must néedes follow y t Priestes were then maryed yea and the lawe calleth theyr marriage lawfull which must also bée noted so y t men may sée that this doctrine of myne is no new thyng but it is elder then theyr law Also in that same title the Pope sayth we haue vnderstanded that N. borne and gotten in Priesthode of a lawfull wife hath alwayes had an affection to serue God in the office of a spirituall man c. Here note that the Pope speaketh of Priestes children yea and of them that were gotten in lawfull marriage and not in fornication Wherfore the Pope supposeth that Priestes may haue a lawfull matrimony And therfore mee thinketh that when men finde in the law mention made of Priestes children they should rather suppose them to bée gotten in matrimony then in fornicatioÌ„ both for the honesty of the father mother and also of the childe specially séeyng y t Priestes had wyues in those dayes And it staÌ„deth also more with honesty of Priesthode to graunt that they had wyues rather then whores Now let vs sée what the Emperours lawe sayth to Priestes wyues We will sayth hée that all maner of spirituall men shal haue this prerogatiue that theyr wyues and their children and their seruauntes that is for to say both male and female shall bée frée from an homage whiche is called PeraÌ„gariam Here is to bée noted that the Emperour doth not alonely admit Priestes matrimony but also hée honoreth it with a priuilege a prerogatiue the whiche hée would not haue done if hée had iudged their matrimony vnlawfull Wherefore men may sée if they will how indifferent our forefathers hath béene vnto this holy state of matrimony And it wold not become vs euill if we learned of them better to iudge of these thyngs that God our maker hath both instituted and sanctified Now good reader haue I prooued this article by Gods holy word by the sayinges of Doctours by the authoritie of Councels by some certaine lawes both Emperiall and Popish Wherfore now wil I goe farther vnto the hystories and prooue this thing by examples and practise of holy meÌ„ First we haue she example of blessed S. Peter the which had doubtles a wyfe as it may bée prooued by Mathew which sayth Quod socrus Petri tenebatur magnis febribus Peters wyues mother had a gret agew Now if Peter had a wife as this text is clere what thyng should forbyd our priests mariage I thinke they are not bouÌ„de to more chastitie then Peter was Nor it will not helpe to say that hée forsoke his wife after his calling For the Scripture here speaketh of Peters wyues mother Why doe they not as well take hys wyues mothers name awaye as they take away hys wife But I haue aunswered to this reason largely inough before Also Philippe the Euangelist had thrée daughters the whiche hée could not haue bad if that hée had had no wyfe for I thinke there is no good maÌ„ that will reckeÌ„ them to bée bastardes and whores children Neither it can helpe to saye that these children were borne before hys electioÌ„ for this is but a simple saying and no probatioÌ„ And it is not inough to say séeyng that men will haue it for so necessary an article but men must also prooue it by open Scriptures For els I may saye by as good authoritie that these daughters were borne after hys election as other meÌ„ say how they were borne before hys election And I haue better supposition for me out of the texte then they haue for they are not called Philips daughters alonely but Philippe the Euangelist daughters Wherfore they may by a good reason say they were not Philippes daughters as they may say that their father was none Euangelist We doe read in Tripertita Historia these wordes All Priestes in the orientall Church doth abstayne with a frée will of no necessitie froÌ„ wyues For many of them in tyme wheÌ„ they bée byshops haue had of their lawful wiues chlidreÌ„ Note how this history declareth clearely that priestes in the orientall Church were not compelled to vowe chastitie Secondarily y t history cauleth priestes wiues lawfull wiues And also how the byshops had childreÌ„ after their consecration Now doth all learned men know that the orientall Church receiueth their maners nerer of the Apostles then we Wherefore it is to bée presupposed that these men tooke their custome of marryage of the holy Apostels And at the least wise it must followe that if their priestes may haue wiues lawfully that then our priestes may haue also For God hath layde none other burthen on our Priestes neckes theÌ„ hée had on theirs Moreouer we doe reade in Ecclesiastica Historia that Penitus byshop of a citie called Gnoseos would haue made a decrée y t priestes should haue vowed chastitie But Dionisius Byshop of Chorinth wrote agaynst hym and required hym that hée would not lay no necessitie of compulsed chastity in other mens neckes Penitus folowed his counsell Here you may sée y t the deuell hath béene of long tyme aboute to bring in this snare for priests but God hath resisted hym We haue also in the same historye agaynst those men that did despise mariage a goodly saying which is this what will they reproue the Apostles Peter and Philip had wiues and did also geue their daughters to mariage In so much as S. Peter did crye vnto his wyfe when shée should bée led vnto her passion and called her by her name and sayde vnto her Oh deare wyfe remember our Lord. Heare is it cleare that Péeter had a wife And heare is also against them that sayth how y t Peter forsoke his wife which is here proued a false lye Moreouer Spiridon the byshop of Cipres hauing the gift of prophecye had also a daughter whose name was called Irenem which after her faithfull seruice dyed a vergin Heare is it cleare y t this holy man had a daughter which hée could not haue if hée had had no wife Farthermore we do reade that Policrates byshop of Ephesum doth shew that seuen of his parentes lynially were bishops in order before hym and hée hym selfe was the eyght Now coulde not this bée that his fathers from the seuenth degrée could haue béene byshops if bishops had had no wiues for the text is cleare of his fathers and not of his kynsmen Mée thinke this is a cleare example sufficient to proue as great a matter as
is the author of all goodnes whiche if hée were away I would spit at them and despise thē But I doe not make them Christ that is my Sauiour my redéemer my cōforter my trust my hope bycause y t Christ of his mercy of his grace dwelleth in them but I séeke alonely to him y t hath made thē holy hath also alonely power both me and all men likewise to make Wherfore deare brethren if you wyll bée Christes make hym alonely your mediatour and your intercessour to the father of heauen and all thynges that you desire desire them in hys name onely Make hym first your frende and then haue you all Saintes on your side For they can not chuse but bée your frends Wherfore set all your trust hope and confidence in Christ onely and directe all your desires all your petitions all your prayers vnto hym onely And as for Saintes you shall loue them fauour them and magnifie them praise them for Gods sake and to Gods honour and where they liued well after Christes worde therein shall you folow them but in no wyse shall you béeléeue hope or trust in them or make any prayers vnto thē or desire any petition of them nor their lyuing shall bée any rule to lyue by farther then they folowed y t word of Christ for you bée cauled Christen men of Christ and not of Saintes But now will I answere to their carnall reasons First they haue a lawe whose wordes bee these Christen men doe not call worshipfull Images Gods nor they doe not serue them as Gods nor they set no hope of their saluation in them nor they doe not looke for of them the iudgement that is to come but they doe worship them and effectually pray vnto them in remembraunce and recordation of the first fruits but they doe not serue them nor yet any other creature with godly honour c. Let euery Christen man consider well in his conscience the wordes of this lawe and call also to remembraunce what God is hymselfe that is to say how omnipotent hée is how liberall hée is how mercifull hée is how gracious hée is vnto vs and thē I thinke hée shall well perceaue that this decrée is neyther made wyth faith with learning nor yet with reason but an open blasphemy agaynst God and a great mistrusting of our mercifull maister Christ Iesus Briefly there is nothing but an heape of blinde and vnfaithfull wordes inuēted to béeguile simple men thereby To the firste worde venerabiles what faith what learning what reason will that Images shoulde bee iudged worthy veneration this doth y t lattin worde venerabiles signifie séeing they bée but deafe dumme and dead what reason is it then to call them venerabiles Maister Doctour Rydley will say that no mā is so mad to worship and to honour the stocke and the stone and yet his owne law caulleth them venerabiles that is as much to say as worthy to bée worshipped honoured Call you them one thing by name and recken them vnworthy in déede It foloweth Christen men call them no Gods what néede these wordes All the worlde knoweth that they bée no Goddes in déede But then why call you them venerabiles Farthermore I would knowe of all my maisters y t lawyers why they bée such blasphemers of God such infidelles and such mortall enemyes vnto God as fo suffer yea and to compell simple men to géeue to those stockes and stones such exteriour honour as béelongeth onely to God séeing you call them no Goddes What maketh it matter for y e name so long as you géeue them the very thynge Assigne you what exteriour worshipping and honouring béelongeth to God or that wée may doe or can doe to God and I will prooue that yee compell men to geeue that same to stocks and stones and yet you thinke your selues sufficiently discharged because that men call them no gods It foloweth they set no hope in thē Then what neede men to pray vnto them what néede men to aske petitions of them what néede men to offer vnto them what neede men to vowe to them what néede men to runne to them barefooted and barelegged and to kisse them and licke them doe they aske that thyng of them which they haue no hope to receaue by them then doe they mocke them It foloweth but they pray vnto thē and worship them how thinke you by this You say they be no Godes yet men pray vnto them worship them adde to this that the Latine word signifieth as much as to aske forgeuenes of them and fully and effectually to pray to them If this stād with fayth and with the honour of God let euery Christen mā iudge But how standeth it with your decrée where in you call them no Godes this is as much to say as you bée very hypocrites and dissemblers with God and man for you say one thing in wordes and compell the people to doe the contrary in déedes that is to honour them as Godes ▪ Is not this contrary to these woordes of Scripture thou shalt honour thy Lorde God and serue hym onely Marke the holy ghost sayth Thou shalt serue God onely Here is the selfe Latin word adorare that your decrée hath Scripture will it shall all onely bée geuen to God and you will geue it to your worshypfull Images Marke also the occasion that our M. Christ spake these wordes The deuil required that hée should fall downe and honour him hée required no faith nor no hope on him nor yet that hée should make any prayers or desire any petition of him or licke or kisse his foote or make any oblation to him but alonely to fall downe and so with exteriour seruice to honor him but our maister sayd that y t belongeth alonely to God neither to the deuill nor yet to your woorshipful images Now say of your conscience doe not you that same thing to your stockes stones that the deuil required of our maister Christ how can you auoyde thys but now commeth your glose wyth a distinction and will learne our mayster Christ how that hée shall honour the deuill and excuse hym with an idle and a damnable distinction whose woordes bée these there is cultus latriae which includeth thrée things in him loue multitude of sacrifice and veneration this béelongeth onely to God saith hée There is an other worshipping which is cauled dulia thys hath but one thing in him that is veneration and it hath neither loue nor multitude of sacrifice in it and thys béelongeth to all creatures c. What bée these but an heape of idle wordes without any sentence inuented of the deuill to deceaue simple men Here saye you that Cultus Latriae which includeth loue multitude of sacrifyce and veneration belongeth to God onely Tell mée of your cōsciēce are you not ashamed of these wordes Fere you not the vengeance of God that thus
and priestes reade this thing hee speaketh agaynst mispending of goodes y t is offered to helpe poore men with the whiche doth teache their children prophane letters and maketh theÌ„ to read commedies and to sing baudy songes of iesters â–ª and these children they finde of the charges of the church c. 319. col 2 The Councell of Nicene willing to reforme the lyfe of men dyd set certaine lawes the which we call Canones among the which certaine men would haue had a lawe to bee brought iâ— that Byshops priestes Deacons and subdeacons should noâ— lye w t their wiues which they had maryed before their coÌ„secration But Paphnutius a confessour did withstand them and sayd that their mariage was honorable and it was pure chastitie for them to lye with their wyues So that the counsâ—…as perswaded not to make any 〈◊〉 law affirmyng it for to bee a greâ—…us occasioÌ„ both vnto them aâ—… aâ—… vnto their wyues of fornicatioâ—… 〈◊〉 this thing dyd Paphnutius though that hee hym selfe was vnmaryâ—… The Councell did alowe this sentence So that nothing was decreed as concerning this thing but euery man was left vnto his free-will and not bounde of any necessitie c. 320. col 1 The Popes lawe sayth If any man doth teach that a Priest by the reason of his order ought to forsake his wyfe cursed bee hee c. 321. col 1 We reade in the counsell of Gangrens how they moâ—e this decree If any maÌ„ doth iudge or condemne a Priest that is maried that hee may not by the reason of his mariage do sacrifice but will abstayne from his masse by the reason thereof cursed bee hee c. 321. col 1 We doe reade in a counsell that is called the sixt Synod these wordes Considering that it is decreed amongest the lawes made by them of Rome that no Deacon nor Priest shall company with their wiâ—es Therfore we notwithstanding that decree folowing the rules of the Apostles and the constitutions of holy men will that from this day forth maryage shall bee lawfull in no wise dissoluing the matrimonye betweene them and their wiues nor depriuyng them of their familiarytie in time coÌ„uenient Whosoeuer therfore shall bee founde able of the order of Deacon Subdeacon or of Priesthode we will that no such men be prohibited to ascend the dignities aforesaid for the cohabitatioÌ„ of their wiues Nor that they bee constrayned at the receite of their orders to professe chastitie or to abstayne from the company of their lawfull wiues c. 322. col 1 The Popes law sayth It is open y t neither Deacons nor subdeacoÌ„s ought to bee forbidden from maryage c. 322. col 2 Pope Innocent the thirde writeth in his decretalles on this maner Those Priestes that after the maner of the couÌ„trey hath not forsaken the coniunction of maryage if they doe breake their wedlocke ought greuously to bee punished seeing that they may vse lawefully matrimony c. 322. col 2 The master of sentences wryteth on this maner Our weaknes is prone to fall into filthynes but it is helped w t honest maryage And the thyng that is vnto whole men an offence is vnto sicke men a remedye c. 323. col 2 Ex lege Papal Thou doest aske of vs sayth the Pope to the Byshoppe of Cassell whether that these men that hath Priestes to their fathers may bee promoted to holy orders or not if they bee of good and honest demeanour and well learned To this we aunswere sayth the Pope that if they bee gotten of lawfull mariage there be none other Canonical impediment then may they lawfully bee promoted vnto holy orders and may enioy that same benefice which their fathers had before c. 324. col 1 Also in that same title the Pope saith we haue vnderstanded that N. Borne and gotten in Priesthod of a lawfull wife hath alwayes had an affection to serue God in the office of a spirituall man c. 324. col 1 The Emperours law saith of priests wyues We will sayth hee that all maner of spirituall men shall haue this prerogatiue that their wyues their children and their seruauntes that is for to say both male and female shall bee free from an homage which is called Perangariam 324. col 2 We doe reade in Tripertita Historia these wordes All Priests in y t orientall Church doth abstayne with a free will and of no necessitie from wiues For many of them in tyme when they bee Byshoppes haue had of their lawfull wiues children 325. col 〈◊〉 We doe reade in Ecclesiastica Historia that Penitus Byshop of a cytye called Gnoseos would haue made a decree that priests should haue vowed chastitie But Dionisius Byshop of Corinth wrote agynst hym and required hym that hee would not lay no necessitie of coÌ„pulsed chastity on other meÌ„s neckes Penitus folowed his counsell 325. col 2 Policrates Byshop of Ephesum doth shew that seuen of his parentes lynially were Byshops in order before hym and hee hym selfe was the eyght 325. col 2 13. Popes were Byshops DeacoÌ„s and Priestes sonnes which is sufficieÌ„tly proued 326. col 1 ¶ That it is agaynst the holy Scripture to honour Images and to pray to Saintes THou shalt make to thy selfe no graueÌ„ Images c. 340. col 1 A man did plant a pinaple tree and the raine did nurrish it c. as it is more at large 340. col 2 Their stockes bee polished of the carpenter and they bee gilded and siluered but they be false and can not speake c. as it is more at large 343. col 2 Moyses saith If theâ—e arise in the midst of thee a Prophete c. as it is more at large 344. col 2 Clement sayth We doe honour vysible Images to the honour of the invisible God the which is a false thing but if you will honour the Image of God in doing well to man in him shal you honour the true Image of God Wherefore if you will truely honour y t Image of God we will opeÌ„ that thing vnto you that is of trueth so that you must doe well vnto man the which is made vnto the Image of God geeue hym honour and reuerence geue hym meate when hee is hungrye geeue him drinke when hee is thyrsty Cloth hym when he is naked serue hym wheÌ„ hee is sicke geeue hym lodgyng when hee is a straunger and when hee is in prisoÌ„ minister to hym necessaries This is the thing that shall bee counted to be geuen God truely What honor is this of God to runne about foolishly to stonye and wooddy Images and to honour as Gods Idle and dead figures and to despise man in whom is y t very true Image of God Wherefore vnderstand you that this is this the suggestion of the Serpent that lurketh within the which doth make you beleeue that you bee deuouce when
do not take their vocation to seke Gods glory and honour but to liue easilie promote themselues to dignitie Libertie God destroyeth one wicked with an other Gods word is not the cause of euill Christes Disciples were long weake and worldly mynded What the Popes doctrine causeth he coÌ„maundeth murther The popes doctrine is bloudy Christes doctrine to peaceable God auengeth hys doctrine him selfe How a maÌ„ ought to behaue him selfe in readyng of doctours and also in the Scripture Our fathers and mothers are to vs in Gods stede What wee doe to our fathers mothers that we do to God The reward of obedience The reward of disobedience God auengeth disobedience hym selfe though the officer will not Mariage couetousnes maketh our spiritualitie that they cannot see that which a Turke is ashamed of Get her with child say they so shall thy cause bee best Gods commaundementes breake they throughe their owne traditions Money maketh marchaundise Iugglers Mariage altereth the degree of nature The husband is 〈◊〉 the wife in gods stede In sufferynge wronges patieÌ„tly â—e folow the steppes of Christ The master is vnto the seruanÌ„t in Gods stede Our spiritualtie retayne mens seruauntes not to honour God but their traditions and ceremonies onely Christes doctrine the Popes differre If thy master please thee not shaue thy selfe a Monke a Frier or a Priest To obey no man is a spirituall thyng Rom. 13. Kyngs are chosen to suppresse the wicked support the good An â—pte similitude Iudges are called Gods Blessyng Curse God rewardeth aâ— obedience though no maÌ„ els do God auengeth all disobedience though no maÌ„ els do VeÌ„geance is Gods Dauid God destroyeth one wicked by an other God prouideth a meanes to take the euil out of the way when they haue fulfilled their wickednes Why Dauid slewe not Saul The kyng 〈◊〉 in the roâ—â—â—e of god in this world The kyng must be reserued vnto the vengeaunce of God It iâ— not lawfull for a Christen subiect to resiste hys Prince though he be an heathen man Kynges must make accompt of their doynges onely to God The kyng hath no power but to his damnation to priuiledge the spiritualtie to sinne vnpunished A king is a great benefite though he be neuer so euill Princes are ordeined to pâ—uill doâ—rs The damnation of Princes Sanctuaries Neckeuerse Three natures What it is to looke Moyses in the face Heauen commeth by Christ A Christen man seketh no more but Gods will Lustes Freâ—ill Worldly witte The will is bond and â—ed Fredome All is sinne that springeth not of the spirite of God and all that is not done in the light of Gods worde So do our spiritualtie in all their workes True miracles are wrought to coÌ„firme the preaching and not the God head of the preacher Our hypocrites are blinde The religious looke vpon the out side onely The sprituall man The naturall man Feate is the last â—emedy Kinges defend y â— false authoritie of the pope their office punishing of sinne loyd apart Bishoppes minister the kinges dutie their owne layde apart yea they persecute their owne office Kynges do but waite on y â— Popes pleasure The iugling of the Pope Bishops of Almany Mylane Byshops of Fraunce A cappe of maintenaunce Most Christen kyng Defendre of the Popes Fayth The eldest sonne of the holy 〈◊〉 Blâ—â—â—ng of armes The English Bysshops The falsehode of the Bishops O a cruell and an abhominable example of tyranny iudge them by theyr dedes saith Christ The whore of BabyloÌ„ Confession Not Peter onely but Christ also was vnder the temporall sword The kings sinne in geuing exeÌ„ptions the Prelates in receauyng them When the spiritualitie payeth tribute Shameles iugglers They make no conscieÌ„ce at any euill doyng They care for theyr neighbours as y â— wolfe doth for the shepe The euill ensample of the spiritualtie causeth the lay to beleue that they are not bound to obey There is no ChristeÌ„ loue in theÌ„ What purpose euen to flatter the princes that they may abuse their authoritie to sleâ— who soeuer beleueth 〈◊〉 Christ and to mainteine the Pope Confessiâ— Prelates know all mens secretes 〈…〉 man theâ—… â—oue fulfilleth the law before God not the outward dede Agaynste workemen The deede fulfilleth the law before the world Faith maketh a man to loue Iustifiyng The office or dutie of the law The beleuyng of Gods promises iustifieth The spirite and the inward vertues are knowen by the outward dede Ouercome thyne enemy with well doing The law The kyng Rulers are Gods gift Why the rulers are euill Euill rulers are a signe that God is angry with vs. Why the Prelates are so wicked The cause of false miracles is that we haue no lust vnto the truth The right way to came of bondage Euill rulers ought not to be resisted God is alwayes one alwayes true alwayes mercifull and excludeth no maÌ„ from his promises A Christâ— man doth but suffer onely Euill rulers are wholesome medicines A Christen man receaueth How profitable aduersitie is The greatest sinner is righteous in Christ and the promises And the perfectest and holyest is a sinner in the lawe the fleshe Rigour in parentes towardes their chilchildren is to be eschued The right bringing vp of children The destruction marring of children The maryage of children without conâ—… of their parenâ—es is vnlawfull In Christ we are all seruaunts and he that hath knowledge is bounde MeÌ„ ought to rule their wiues by Gods worde Why the man is stronger then the woman Teach thy seruaunt to know Christ and after Christes doctrine deale with hym Do all thyng with Gods worde Landlordes should raise no rentes nor bring vp new customes God gaue â—he earth to men Landlordes should withstand the worng of the Tenauntes There is no respect of person afore God Moyses Iudges O tyranny to compell a man to accuse himselfe Our Prelates learned of Cayphas Secret sinnes pertayne vnto God to punishe and open sinnes vnto the kyng ☜ Parcialitie in Iudges is wicked Parcialitie bribe takyng is the pestilence of Iudges ☞ Women pride and coÌ„tempt of subiectes are the pestilence of Princes Vayne names The holy father lonseth peace and vmâ—â—e trace trâ—uth and aâ— honesty What the keyes arâ— why they are so called The keyes are promised The keyes are payde To bynde and loose Repentaunce and forgeuenes come by preachyng Peter practiseth his keyes The popes authoritie is to preach gods word onely Beware of the net and of the leuen and of the counterfet keyes of our holy father Not w t an hereticke sayth the Pope Vnlawfull vowes or othes men are commaunded to breake Byshops Behold the face of the Pope and of the Byshops in this glasse Peters patrimonie The popes authoritie is improued Byshops haue captiued Gods word with theyr owne decrees Rochester They walke in shadowes Aaron is euery true preacher Aaron representeth Christ Aaron addeth nothyng to Moses law The Apostles preached not Peter but Christ Paule is greater thaÌ„ hye
contrary The mayde of Kent The mayde of Ipswich 〈◊〉 the mayde of KeÌ„t were both false dissembling haâ—â—â—tes The mayd of Kent Such as were possessed with deuils fled froÌ„ Christ A false delusion to bryng vs to Idolatry S. Bartholomew Our Lady dyd the mayde of Kent small pleasure Orestes Traditâ—… Allegory â–ª A true exposition of the parable of the â—aâ—…tan All that God hath not planted shal be plucked vp by the rootes Byshops should be seruaunted and not Lordes Actes 15. The Pope will not obey princes though God haue commaunded hym so to do TraditioÌ„s Christes burthen is easie and gentle Math. 5. ☞ The salt of our Prelates iâ— vnâ—…ery Fayth loue charitie arâ— iij. sisters We must beleue neither to much nor yet litle We are promised all thinges for our Sauiour Christes sake â–ª not for the Saintes Iohn 21. The virginitie of our Lady Antichrist is knowen Paules traditions were the doctrine of the Gospel Christes Supper not Masse The consecration Water mixed with the wyne 1. Cor. 14. Iustification of workes Saboth The Saboth day holy dayes are made for be not â—…e for theÌ„ Why women Baptise Why the Prelates vnderstand not the Scripture A good tale if it were long enough Ye can not spede well if ye trye the doctrine of our Prelates by the Scripture All beleue in God that haue the lawe written in their hartâ— The Churche must shewe a reason of theyr doctrine Popes may not be beleued without Scripture Corusailes ought to conclude eccordyng to the Scriptures Luke 16. Luke 10. Math. 18. Math. 〈◊〉 The cause why the Apostles wrote the Gospels Iohn 20. 1. Iohn 2. The Pope and hys Cardinals erred in K. Henry the â—ights case M. Mores conclusion â–ª ☜ The furest way to oppresse true doctrine is to say the preachers fall The Pope is 〈◊〉 â—…st 〈◊〉 Pet. 2. Rom. 3. A swarme of sectes set vp by the Pope The Pope by setting vp of false workes denieth the truth of gods word The Pope selleth sinne and paine all that 〈◊〉 be solde Math. 24 â–ª The popish church are 〈◊〉 but no sufferes 1. Cor. 10. The church of Chriâ—… euer persecuted 2. Thess 〈◊〉 The church of Antichrist is the false church â–ª and euer y e greater number The Pope is a deuelishe blasphemer of God The Pope is aboue kyng and Emperor The Pope persecuteth the word of God S. Paule describeth the Pope his in their coâ—ters Gods worde is y t power and pith of all goodnes Confession Loue is of theÌ„selues Couetous Hye mynded Proude Raylers Disobedient Vnthankefull Vngodly â–ª Churlishe Promise breaketh Accusâ—rs Headyâ— Leuyng lustes Appearaunce of godlynesse The Pope and his are mighty iugglers ☞ In the Churche shall there be for euer both good and euill This word Church is taken ij maner wayes The spirituall Churche of God are called LutheraÌ„s and heretickes The fleshly Churche serue God with workes of their owne Friers ☜ The blasing of hypocrites Calil is a sacrifice that no mâ— may haue any parte therof The small flocke of Christ commeth to the word and promises of God Actes 9. Actes 2. Christ onely is the perfect coÌ„forteâ— of the Christian ☞ The Christian maÌ„ in all thinges seketh â—he honour of Christ The Christian selâ—eth his saluatioÌ„ onely in Christ A pretye 〈◊〉 nâ—â—thesis betwen the Popes Churche Christes litle flocke ☜ The Popish church auÌ„swereth The litle flocke The Popes church The maner oâ— y t Popes cleargie Little flock gâ—â—th euer to wracke The Pope 〈…〉 be â—â—â—d by scripture by scripture must be iudged 〈◊〉 ☞ Iohn 5. None can minister the Sacramentes superâ—…ly but the Popes generation 1. Cor. 2. The naturall carnall man sauoreth not the thinge that be of God Rom. 5. God is fatherly to his elect members Rom. 7. Iâ— we sinne of frailtie God is mercifull ready to forgeue The new life doth tame the fleshe and serue her neighbour â–ª God seketh vs and we not hym More a lying papist Sir Thomas Hitton The Pope hath no martyrs 1. Iohn 3. There is a church that sinneth not The churh is double Gal. 5. The carnall church sinneth Two maner faithes Iohn 15. The â—aith of them that be called â–ª but not elect The Pope hideth the scripture The heretikes be fallen out of the mist Why many â—all Councels ☜ Saintes Luke 1â—… Luke 7. Christ dyâ— such seruice as all the Saintes could not do 1. Cor. 3. We may not trust to Saintes Prayer to Saintes is a great superstition Before Christ we vsed not to pray to Saintes M. More destroyeth the resurrection Math. 2â— 1. Cor. 15. 1. Thes 4. The more trust we haue in Saintes the lesse we haue in Christ Phisitions We must first call vppon God then sende for the phisition The fleshly mynded caÌ„not iudge the thinges that be of God 1. Cor. 3. More driueth from God Heb. 4. Iohn 1â— Ephes 2. We may be bolde to â—â—sort to god for he â—…leth vs so to do M. More is against the Popes profite Purgatory â–ª 〈◊〉 purgatory visible and a purgatory inâ—â—sible Canonisâ—… How you may know who be Saintes in heauen King Henry of Windsore A straunge doctrine to pray to him for helpe that is dead damned The Israelites were â—o in number theÌ„ the Iewes The Iewes committed Idolatry God euer reserueth a litle flocke More feareth not to worship an vncoÌ„secrated hosâ—e 1. Cor. 1. We must first know the true way then agree in the same Christ rebuked the false trust the Iewes had in their wil works The myracles done by the prophetes and Apostles was to coÌ„firme their doctrine Christ made the woman whole and not hys coate Miracles were done for the confirmation of doctrine A filthy chapter Latriâ— Moses Moses â–ª bones The brasen Serpent God is a spirite and wil be worshipped spiritually The Idolatrouâ— persoÌ„ worshippeth the Image for y t Saint Processionâ— though they be abused may not be put downe Wilde Irishe Welch meÌ„ Many thinges are altered for the abuses sake Ezechâ—as The true preaching of Gods worde remoueth theft and an other wickednes ☞ A good maÌ„ may erre yet not be dampned Thâ— myracles of Saintes confirme mans imaginations There were no doctours neither Apostles that did myracles to establishe the worshipping of â—amages Witches where true doctrine is set forth â–ª there needeth no myracle ☜ Let y â— Papistes for lacke of scriptures come torch and do miracles Gods worâ— to y â— touchstone to triâ— myracles The â—ectes in y â— popists church are almost innumerable Mahomets doctrine hath preuailed these viij hundred yeares The cause of false miracles Where the Scripture is there nedeth no miracles The preachers of the worde of God nede no miracles False docctrine was neuer persecuted The Papistes are ashamed of their LegeÌ„d of lyes The deuill hath holpeÌ„ Popes to their dignities The cause why the Turkes Iewes caâ— not come to to the truth Popish doctrine nedeth miracles but Christes
Gene. 32. Iohn 6. Papistes are the wresters of Scriptures The Sacramenteâ—… are confirmations to weake consciences Fayth encreaseth by the worthy receiuyng of the Sacramentes Math. 28. Math. 18. Ephe. 3. The olde Doctours vary in their opinion of the SacrameÌ„t In aunswere to them of the second opinion Christ once sacrificed is a sacrifice for euer The doctrine of the Papistes Papistes be agreued with â—uch as consent not to their gâ—osse opiâ—…on Signes coÌ„monly called by the name of thyngs signified therby Note this worthy true argument followyng All the doctors with one accorde call the Sacrament a sacrifice Papistes should be indifferent in iudgementes as Protestants are TransubciatioÌ„ was a worde vsed among the olde Doctours An effectual and good Argument The Pope confirming transubstantiatioÌ„ did purchase hys own gayne to the ouerthrow of the right vse of Christes Sacrament The commoÌ„ persuasion of Papistes Marke 9. Papistes are cruell persecutâ—rs The faithfull are in good state though the wicked iudge the contrary 1. Cor. 13. Phil. 2. Fayth onely iustifieth what it is to say Gene. 32. Gene. 33. Gene. 35. Exod. 12. Exod. 30. Iudi. 10. Iudi. 15. Iudic. 19. 1. Reg. 6. 1. Reg. 7. 3. Reg. 22. Nume 6. Ierem. 7. Ezech. 12. A short and effectuall collection of the former arguments An obiectioÌ„ made by y t Papistes An aunswere to y u former obiection In excelleÌ„t argument 3. Reg. 8. 3. Reg. 8. Math. 26. Marke 14. Luke 22. 1. Cor. 11. A letter of Maister Tyndall to M. â—râ—â—h 1. Pet. 2. 1. Ioh. 5. Math. 5. Rom. 8. Phil. 3. Boldnes of spirite Weunde not conscience Standing vpoÌ„ thinges necessary Death after denying euill spoken of by the aduersaries Obedience of God To looke for no maÌ„s helpe bringeth Gods helpe Conslancie in staÌ„ding Pacience in suffering Bylney Perseueraunce to the end Math. 21. Two Martyrs at Antwerpe Foure martyrs in FlauÌ„ders and one at Luke PersecutioÌ„ at Roâ—ne Fiue Doctours at Paris takeÌ„ for y e Gospell In other Letter of M. Tyndall Hygh questions to be auoyded All deedes before they bee iustified by fayth are sinne Preachyng the law of God and mercy of Christ SacrameÌ„ts without significations to be refused M. Tynball heâ—e beareth with tyme. By the affirâ—… he â—…neth the â—…on which M. Luther the â—axoÌ„s be hold of the Sacrament M. Tyndall aâ—… beareth w t tyme. Vbiquetie can not be proued Eating the whores flesh is to spoyle the Popes Churche â–ª onely for y â— praye and spoyle ther of Worldly wisedome so farre as it may serue to Gods glorie may be vsed Low waâ—kyng The vpright handlyng in the translation of M. Tyndall A low hart maketh a man hygh with God Authoritie is the glory of age Meekenes is the glory of youth Purgatory hath no profe by Scripture Iohn 6. The Iewes wer blynd and ignorant vnderstode not the wordes of Christ The true worke that is acceptable before God Abacuk 2. The Iewes desire a sigâ—e or token whereby they might beleue that he was Christ Psal 7. Christ required of the Iewes to haue fayth and trust in hym Christ explaneth sheweth him selfe to the Iewes Fayth onely appreheÌ„deth Christ and all hys benefites Christ rebuketh the incredulitie and lacke of fayth in the Iewes All that the father draw come vnto Christ Christe came from heaueÌ„ into earth to fulfill the will of his father He. y â— beleueth Christes death to be for the remissioÌ„ of his sinnes the same cateth y â— fleshe drinketh the bloud of Christ The cause of y e Iewes murmur Christ reproueth the murmuryng of the Iewes Esay 54. Ierem. 31. Iohn 6. All that beleue hope in Christ haue euerlastyng life M. More had not the vnderstandyng of the scriptures 1. Cor. 11. More is a mocker The eating or the bread of Christ is onely to beleue in Christes â—eath How the bread signifieth and sheweth Christes â—…esh Christes flesh is the spirituall foode of ouâ— soules The obstinate wilfull blyndnes of the Iewes The malice of the Iewes toward our Sauiour Christ The carnal Papistes ceasse not still to offer hym Hebr. 10. Thomistes be y â— schole Doctours Christ in saiyng y â— hys flesh is very meate doth not say that bread shal be transubstaâ—â—ated into hys flesh Christes wordes are spirituall not carnall More declareth hys ignoraunce and wilfull blyndnes More reporteth the Scriptures vntruly Mores first reason is coÌ„futeâ— Iohn 6. 10. 15. Christes Disciples murmured not at hys saying Christes â—…s wâ—… in all thynges to be spiritually vnderstand Abacuk 2. The confutation of his ij argument Christ in that he is God may doe all things that he will but yet he will not falsefye hys holy Scriptures More is a great setteâ—orth of vnwritten veâ—ities Although y e Pope daâ—e â—ot take vppon hym to be God â–ª yet he is coÌ„tented to be named taken for halfe a God Esay 42. Christ â—s touchyng his manhode occupieth at one â—y me but one place but hys Godhead is in all places at once Iohn 14. Iohn 10. Hebr. 11. Hebr. 9. Christes must nedes dye for God had so promised before Iohn 2. and 12. God may not be fouÌ„dâ—… More would haue beleued Christ if he had talked with hym what soeuer hee had said to him Gods almightye power is not to be to busely deale withall More doth but scoffe out the matter Matters of â—ayth are repugnauÌ„t to reason Gods blessed will is declared in his Scriptures More traucâ—leth in his Poetrie Mores similitude of faces in the glasse proueth no faces in substaunce By â—ayth we must eate and drinke Christes body and bloâ—d spiritually More writeth against hym selfe More an vpholder of vnwritten verities Abacuk 2. Fayth is y â— life of the righteous 1. Iohn 4. By fayth we eate drinke Christ and so he abydeth in vs and we in hym Christen religion is fayth and a lyfe correspondeÌ„t The Iewes and also the disciples of Christe were offended at his wordes Here Christ doth playnly shew that it is the spirituall eatyng not the fleshly eatyng of his body that profiteth The eating of Christes flesh profited nothyng The wordes of Christe were spirit and life Christes disciples vnderstode Christ to speake spiritually and beleued Math. 26. Math. 24. Luke 24. 1. Cor. 11. The order of the actâ—… Christ consecrated no bread but deliuered it to his Apostles to eate There is left vnto vs no wordes of consecration wherby we should alter and chauÌ„ge the nature of bread into his body The vse of the Supper The paschal lambe The true meanyng significatioÌ„ of the Sacrament of the body bloud of Christ Mores litterall sense â—s lost Marke 14. The wordes of consecratioÌ„ were spokeÌ„ after Christ had deliuered y â— bread the cup. Luke 22. 1. Cor. 11. How the Papistes wrest the wordes of Scripture Iohn 6. 1. Cor. 10. To eate Christes flesh is to beleue in hym The maner of Saint Paules speakyng Math. 15. An allegoticall spech wel allowed and
fayth The Apostles did ordeâ—…e that we should absteine froÌ„ bloud meaning all natural bloud Actes 10. The wyne in the Sacrament is no naturall bloud Obiection Solution To pull downe violently the kynges armes is treason agaynst hys owne person and yet the armes are not the kinges person To be negligent in the hearyng of the word of God is a great offeÌ„ce M. More Frith M. More is a quarelyng brabler M. More an ignorauÌ„t proctor for the Clergy God is almighty and yet cannot doe all thynges 2. Timo. 2. God is said to bee almighty because there is no supenour power aboue hym and he can do all that he wil. M. More Frith Iohn 8. 2. Cor. 3. Roma 6. Aug. de spiritu litera The articles in our Creede are as many as are necessary for our saluation M. More Frith The glasse that representeth the face is not the face The body of Christ is no more in the Sacrament then my face is in the glasse Christes deathe and body breakyng is knowen by the Sacrament yet it is not the naturall body of Christ M. More Frith Frith speaketh merâ—ly M. More Frith Astronomers say that the naturall course of the Sunne is from the West to the East A conclusioÌ„ agaynst the Astronomers Mark 14. Luke 16. Iohn 11. Christes body is in one place onely M. More Frith What soeuer the Papistes say that must stand for reason M. More Frith More harpeth vppon a false string More saith that God may do all thyngs but he doth not proue that he hath so done M. More Frith Two thinges disputed betwen More and Frith More Frith Iohn 15. Christes badge is loue That the sacrament is the naturall body is none article of our fayth necessary to be beleued vpon payne of damnation Superstition More Frith A man may iudge of error but God onely must be iudge of condemnation Frith is no hasty iudge More Frith To honor and worship the sacrament is plaine idolatry The olde holy fathers haue not taught to worship the sacrament Note ☜ More Frith Martin Luther sayth y t the natural body of Christ is present in y e sacrameÌ„t but he wold not haue it worshipped More Frith A meane how we may receaue y e sacrament according to Christes institution though the minister be negligent The worthy receauer of the sacrament may consecrate the same to him selfe M. More Frith M. More Frith The right consecratioÌ„ to hym that receaueth the Sacrament is fayth in Christes death The Popish consecration in Latine is not worth a rish The Byshops and their proctour can not tell what a blessyng meaneth ☜ Blessyng what it is M. More Frith Math. 24. 〈◊〉 Thess 2. Deutro 13. Actes 24. How you may iudge true miracles from false Math. 4. False Ante christes Actes 4. Actes 12. M. More Frith ☜ The Sacrament may not be worshypped The Papistes say that no promise nor couenaunt is to be kept with an hereticke More was fully addict to the mind of the Prelates and to kill and burne as fast as they More a Popish and a malicious tyraunt The condition conteined in Barnes safe coÌ„duite No promise nor licence made to heretickes by the kyng without the consent of our Prelates is to be kept and obserued M. More Frith The modesty meeke spirite of Iohn Frith Christes body is to be eaten with fayth not with the teeth A prayer made by Iohn â–ª Frith to be sayd before the receauyng of the Communion A godly good prayer The Paschall lambe and our sacrament coÌ„pared togither 1. Cor. 5. The maner of the eatyng of the Paschal lambe The maner of the institution of the Sacrament Iohn 16. The institution of the Sacrament The comparison of the Paschall lambe with Christes Supper The mauÌ„dy of remeÌ„brauÌ„ce that Paule receaued of the Lord deliuered to the Corinthians 1. Cor. 10. God hath ordeyned all meates to be indifferent Paule ☜ Christ called hym self bread and Paule calleth vs bread How the wordes of S. Paule are to bee vnderstaÌ„d Why the bread is called our body We must vnderstand the Sacrament spiritually or els we receaue it not to our comfort Paule The Gentiles offered theyr meate to Idolies To drynke of the cup of the Lord to drinke of the cup of the deuill how it is to be vnderstand A proper example The enemyes of Christ can not reioyce in Christes bloud shedding The faythfull and vnfaythfull do not eate alike 1. Cor. 8. 1. Iohn 3. The vnfaythfull and wicked eate their owne damnation 1. Cor. 11. The true eating of the Sacrament is the spirituall eating of the same Luke 22. The maner of the comming of the Corinthians together Why Christ did institute the Sacrament The sacrament was ordained to feede our soules and not our bodyes The worthy and vnworthy eating of Christes body What it is to proue examine a mans owne selfe The meaning of S. Paules formet wordes An Epitome of this whole booke The opinioÌ„ of the Prelates The opinioÌ„ of Frith 1. Cor. 1â—… 1. Cor. 11. Actes 2. Math. 26. Marke 14. Luke 22. Nature teacheth that there is both bread and wyne in the Sacrament The olde Doctours proue that there is bread in the SacrameÌ„t Gelasius in concilio Ro. The fayth of the Prelates The opinioÌ„ of Iohn Frith Iohn 6 â–ª August in serm de sacra fe passchâ— Beda Aug. de Ciuitate Dei in libro 21. Cap. 25. The wicked eate not Christes body Iohn 6. Onely the faythfull do eate Christes body and drinke his bloud The fayth of the Prelates The opinioÌ„ of Frith Ierem. 27. The ministration of the Sacrament doth lyuely expresse the death and passion of Christ The Sament beside the substaunce of of bread is Christes body and bloud They dishonour the SacrameÌ„t that geue it that honour that is due vnto God Frith here sheweth what hee thinketh of the Sacrament The Godhead is so ioyned with the maÌ„hode of Christ that they both make but one person August Of Baptisme Augustinus ad Bonifacium The first article The second article An other question An aunswere S. Augustines text Chrisostomus Chrisostomes wordes The exposition of S. Chrisosto text The true meaning of Chriso stomes wordes Solution Conclusion Beholde the cause of mi deathe Note Three causes Doct. Barnes a bolisher of barbarisme a founder of learning and a light of the trueth A wittie and pleasaunt deuise to escape the crueltie of tyrantes Stephen Gardyner the author of mischiefe and decay of religion in England The complaynt of Doctour Barnes made to K. Henry the viij agaynst the Lordly Byshops Prelates of EnglaÌ„d The tyrannous gouerment of the Byshops of England In the Byshops court no man can be founde Innocent What soeuer is not agaynst the Clergye thoughe the same be neuer so wicked yet finde they no fault therewith In vi Cap. Quo. in ver 〈◊〉 Papa Dist xl Ca. Si Papa Whosoeuer speake agaynst or preache agaynst any of their abuses and abhominations her
bynde vpon earth shall be bounde in heauen see frendes these be not our wordes but our master Christes And they shall do myracies in Christes name therto to confirme the false doctrine which they preach in his name O fearefull and terrible iudgement of almighty God and senteÌ„ce of extreme rigorousnes vpon all that loue not the truth when it is preached them that God to aduenge himselfe of their vnkyndnesse shall sende them so strong delusions that doctrine should be preached vnto them in the name of Christ and made seeme to follow out of hys wordes and be confirmed with myracies done in calling vpon the name of Christ to hardeÌ„ their harts in the faith of lyes according to the prophesie of Paule to the Thessalonians in the second Epistle An other of their sheepes coates is that they shall in euery sermon preach mightely agaynst the Scribes Phariseyes against Faustus and Pelagian with such like hereticks which yet neuer preached other doctrine then they themselues do And more of their clothing is they shall preach that Christ preached almost prayer and fasting and professe obedience pouertie and chastitie workes that our Sauiour Christ both preached and did Finally they be holy church and cannot erre But they be within rauening wolnes They preach to other steale not yet they themselues robbe God of hys honour and take from him the prayse and profite of all their doctrine and of all their workes They robbe y t lawe of God of her mighty power wherewith she driueth all men to Christ and make her so weake that the feble free will of man is not able to wrestle with her without calling to Christ for help They haue robbed Christ of all hys merites and clothed themselues therewith They haue robbed the soule of man of the bread of her life the fayth and trust in Christes bloud and haue fedde her with the shales and coddes of the hope in their merites and confidence in their good workes They haue robbed the workes coÌ„maunded by God of the entent purpose that they were ordeined for And with their obedience they haue drawen themselues from vnder the obedience of all Princes and temporall lawes with their pouertie they haue robbed all nations and kyngdomes and so with their wilfull pouertie haue enriched themselues and haue made the commons poore with their chastitie they haue filled all the worlde full of whores and sodomites thinking to please God more highly with keeping of an whore then an honest chast wife If they say it is not truth then all the worlde knoweth they lye for if a priest mary an honest wife they punishe hym immediatly and say he is an hainous hereticke as though matrimony were abhominable But if he keepe a whore then is he a good chast childe of their holy father the Pope whose ensample they follow and I warrant hym sing Masse on the next day after as well as he did before without eyther persecution or excommunication such are the lawes of their vnchast I would say their owne chast father If thou professe obedience why ruÌ„nest thou from father mother maister and ruler which God biddeth thee to obey to be a Fryer If thou obey why obeyest thou not the king and his law by whom God defendeth thee both in lyfe and goodes and all thy great possessions If thou professe pouertie what doest thou with the landes of Gentlemen Squyres Knightes Barons Erles and Dukes What shoulde a Lordes brother be a beggers seruauÌ„t or what should a begger ride with thre or foure score horses wayting on hym Is it meete that a man of noble byrth and y â— right heyre of the landes which thou possessest should be thyne horsekeeper thou being a begger If ye professe chastitie why desire ye aboue all other men the company of women What do ye with whores openly in many countreyes and wyth secrete dispensations to keepe Concubines Why corrupt ye so much other mens wiues and why be there so many sodomites among you Your charitie is mercilesse to the rest of the world to whom ye may geue nought agayne and onely liberall to your selues as is y e charitie of theues thirty or fourty of you together in one denne among which yet are not many that loue three of his neighbours hartely Your fasting maketh you as full and as fat as your hydes can holde beside that ye haue a dispensation of your holy father for your fasting Your prayer is but pattering without all affection your singing is but roaring to stretch out your mawes as do your othee gestures and rising at midnight to make the meate sinke to the bottome of the stomacke that he may haue perfect digestion and be ready to deuour a freshe against the next refection Ye shal know them by their fruites First thornes beare no grapes nor bryers figges Also if thou see goodly blossomes in them and thinkest there to haue figges grapes or any fruit for the sustenaunce or comfort of man goe to theÌ„ in time of neede and thou shalt finde nought at all Thou shalt finde forsouth I haue no goodes nor any thing proper or that is myne owne It is the couentes I were a theefe if I gaue it my father whatsoeuer neede he had It is Saint Edmundes patrimony Saint Albons patrimony S. Edwardes patrimony the goodes of holy church it may not be minished nor occupied vpon laye and prophane vses The king of the realme for all that he defendeth them aboue al other yet getteth he nought what neede so euer he haue saue then onely when he must spend on their causes aâ— that they geue with all that he can get beside of his poore commons If the king will attempt to take ought from them by the aucthoritie of his office for the defence of the realme Or if any man wil entreat them other wise then they lust themselues by what law or right it be they turne to thornes and bryers and waxe atonce rougher then a hedgehogge and will sprinkle them wyth the holy water of their malidictions as thicke as hayle and breath out the lightening of excommunication vpon them and so consume them to pouder Moreouer a corrupt tree can beare no good fruite That is where they haue fruite that semeth to be good goe to and proue it and thou shalt finde it rotten or the karnell eaten out and that it is but as a hollow â—â—tâ— For fayth in Christ that we and all our workes done within the compasse of the lawe of God be accepted to God for his sake is the kernell the sweetenesse and the pleasaunt beutie of al our workes in the sight of God As it is written Ioh. vi this is the worke of God that ye beleue in him whom he hath sent This faith is a worke which God not onely worketh in vs but also hath therein pleasure and delectatioÌ„ and in all other for that faithes sake Faith is